Journal of Discourses Volume 16

BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG, 

HIS COUNSELORS, 
THE TWELVE APOSTLES, AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY D. W. EVANS, 
JAMES TAYLOR, AND J. Q. CANNON,

AND RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY
 SAINTS IN ALLTHE WORLD.

VOL. XVI.

LIVERPOOL: 

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY JOSEPH F. SMITH, 42, ISLINGTON. 

LONDON: 

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 20, BISHOP'S 
GROVE, ISLINGTON.

1874.[p.iii] 

Preface

Vol. 16,  p.iii
WE now present to the Latter-day Saints, and all lovers of truth, the
Sixteenth Volume of the JOURNAL or DISCOURSES of President Brigham
Young, his Counselors, the Twelve Apostles, and others; confident that
all who feel an interest in the advancement of the great Latter-day
Work, and the spread of truth upon the earth, will peruse its pages
with joy and profit unto themselves, and preserve it as containing
sacred writings of inspired men.

THE PUBLISHER.[p.1] 

Orson Pratt, April 7, 1873

Establishment of the Kingdom of God—Permanent Equality Should 
Be Maintained Among the Saints—Covetousness—
Tithing—Consecration—Distinctions

Remarks By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered at the 
General Conference, in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
Monday Morning, April 7, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.1
It is a pleasure to me to bear testimony to the great work which God
has revealed, and which he is establishing on the earth. It has been a
pleasure for me to do so for nearly forty-three years. In the early
rise of this Church, when I was but a youth of nineteen, God revealed
to me the truth concerning this great latter-day work, and I have felt
from that day until. the present time to hear my testimony to the
same, being commanded so to do. I have esteemed it above all other
things The things of this world have been nothing to me, when compared
with the ministry, or declaring the truth to mankind. We have one of
the most important messages to deliver to the children of men that has
ever been communicated to mortals—a dispensation of the same Gospel as
was committed to men in the early ages of the world, and in the
different dispensations down to the coming of Christ. In addition to
this, which renders our message of still more importance to the human
family, is the fact that we are living in the last dispensation that
will be given to mankind, called the dispensation of the fullness of
times. All preceding dispensations have come to an end, apparently,
and those who have embraced the doctrines or principles communicated
to them have passed away, and darkness has intervened. But in this
last dispensation which God has given to man, there will be no
uprooting and destruction of his kingdom from the earth—it is
established never more to be thrown down, in fulfillment of ancient
prophecy. This is what makes this dispensation of greater importance
than all which have preceded it.

Vol. 16,  p.1
Here in these mountains is established a kingdom, not earthly or
transient in its nature, with officers who are called by uninspired
men [p.2] but a kingdom that is divine, and which acknowledges the
Great Redeemer and Savior as its King and Lawgiver. It must endure
forever.

Vol. 16,  p.2
I look back with great pleasure upon the history of this people from
the commencement down to the present time. I see what God has wrought
in their behalf; I see what he has accomplished among the nations. It
is true that we have not continued as faithful in all things as we
should. We have not made that progression in this kingdom that we
ought. We have been perhaps slow to hearken in all things to the
counsels which God has given, and the order which he has revealed, and
which was intended to be of the greatest advantage to, and to produce
the greatest amount of happiness among the Saints of the Most High. I
say that, in some respects, we have been slow to obey the order of
Heaven. In many things we have done well. When the doctrines of faith,
repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, the baptism of fire
and the Holy Ghost through the laying on of the hands of the servants
of God, were taught to us, we laid hold of them with full purpose of
heart. We covenanted before high heaven that we would keep the
commandments of the Lord according to the best of the ability which we
had. We did well in embracing these heavenly principles.

Vol. 16,  p.2
When God spake to us some forty-two or forty-three years ago, and
commanded us—then scattered about in the State of New York—to gather
up to Ohio, we did well in hearkening to that commandment, and coming
together in Kirtland—then in Geauga County. Again, when God gave a
commandment through his servant, the Prophet Joseph, to gather up from
all parts of the United States and form a nucleus in Jackson County,
in the State of Missouri, we did well in obeying that commandment.
When God, by the mouth of his servant, commanded that we should go
forth and officiate and be baptized for and in behalf of our dead
kindred, we did well in performing that which we were commanded to do.
When he commanded his Saints, scattered abroad in foreign countries,
to gather to this continent, all who gathered in obedience to that
requirement, with full purpose of heart to do his will, did well. When
we were driven from our inheritances in Jackson County, Missouri, and
our lands and houses and goods were spoiled, we did well in being
faithful to God. When our enemies, a few years after, rose en masse
and drove us from our beautiful city of Nauvoo into these inhospitable
western wilds, where to all human appearance we must perish of
starvation, we did well to brave the dangers of the desert, and the
difficulties we had to encounter in coming to these mountains. In many
other things, too, we have done well. There are some few things,
however, which I wish to name, wherein I think a great reformation is
needed among the people of God. I read in this book, called the Book
of Mormon, of a certain order, in regard to temporal things, which
existed soon after the days of Christ, which was revealed and
established by him for he benefit of the Saints who lived on this
Western Hemisphere. It was the highest order and law of the kingdom of
God in regard to temporal things. I read that the ancient Saints upon
this continent entered into that order with all their hearts. They
were not a small handful of people like the Latter-day Saints, but
they were spread over the whole of North and South America. Millions
on millions of people dwelt in [p.3] large and populous cities in the
four quarters of this great Western Hemisphere, and they all entered
into this heavenly order which God had established on this continent
and continued therein for 167 years.

Vol. 16,  p.3
What was that order? They had all things in common. Not an isolated
few where Jesus ministered to them; not a few individuals who dwelt in
a certain region of country, but the Savior having chosen twelve
disciples from among the multitude to whom he appeared, they were sent
forth upon all the face of the land, and so great were the evidences
given, concerning the appearance of Jesus, that the whole people were
converted unto the Lord, and they were willing to be guided by those
servants who were called and ordained to administer in their midst.

Vol. 16,  p.3
Prior to that time there were rich and poor among the people, and,
from the history given, no doubt an order of things existed on this
continent in those days resembling that which now exists among all the
nations and kingdoms of the earth—some lifted up in pride and
popularity because of their great wealth, others bowed down in the
dust because of their poverty, and class distinctions prevailed until
this new order of things was established. What a blessed people! How
happy they must have been! No poor either in North or South America.
No beggars in the streets of their great cities, but all the
property—the gold and silver, the flocks and herds, and everything
that was calculated to make life happy in the possession of and
enjoyed, as stewards, by the whole people. No inequality, so far as
this was concerned, for the pattern was after the order of heavenly
things.

Vol. 16,  p.3
Now let us ask the question—has God ever revealed to the Latter-day
Saints the necessity of entering into this heavenly order in regard to
their wealth? He has. When? When we gathered up to Jackson County in
the State of Missouri. in the year 1881, the land was consecrated and
set apart by revelation for the erection thereon of a great and
heavenly city unto the Most High God. Not the old Jerusalem, but a new
Jerusalem, a city of Zion. God, by the mouth of his servant Joseph,
who for a short space of time dwelt in the midst of the people there,
revealed the law of consecration, not the law of tithing, but the law
of consecration. Let me repeat that law, Latter-day Saints, for as it
is a law which will come in force at some future period of our
history, it will not be amiss for us to understand its nature and to
prepare to approximate to its requirements, so that when it is
introduced amongst us we may take hold of it with all our hearts. When
we went up to that country in 1831, the commandment of the Most High
to the Saints was that they should consecrate all that they had. Not
one-tenth merely, not the surplus of their property, but, all that
they had, whether it was gold, silver, household furniture, wearing
apparel, jewelry, horses, cattle, wagons, mechanical tools, machinery,
or whatever wealth or property they possessed, they were to consecrate
the whole and deliver it unto the Lord's judge in the midst of Zion.
Who was he? The Bishop. In those days we had not the necessity of so
many Bishops as now. We were a small people then, and the Bishop in
Zion, under the direction of the highest authorities of the Church, he
being guided and inspired by the Holy Ghost, was to take charge of all
the consecrations of the people of the Meet [p.4] High. This made them
all equal, every person stood upon the same platform, possessing
nothing to begin with. All was consecrated and became the common
property of the Church.

Vol. 16,  p.4
Now how was this common property to be used? First, the Saints needed
land, they needed means to build habitations; they needed farming
utensils; they needed flocks and herds; they needed manufacturing
establishments; they needed mercantile and all kinds of mechanical
business to be introduced into their midst, just as fast as they
procured means sufficient. By whom were the stewardships of the Saints
laid off? The Lord's judge or bishop in Zion purchased land from the
United States, and then laid off to each man his stewardship according
to the number of his family. Those who were mechanics received the
tools necessary to work with; those who were called upon to engage in
some business wherein a greater amount of capital was needed had a
capital accordingly. That is, that was the intention as the common
property of the Church should increase.

Vol. 16,  p.4
Perhaps the question may be asked, could this equality be maintained
from that time, henceforth and forever? If there had been no law given
instructing us how this equality could be maintained the people,
before twelve months had passe away, would have been unequal again.
Why? Because a man, perhaps, of small talent or ability, might
mismanage his stewardship or inheritance, and instead of gaining
anything he would lose. Another man, having a little more talent and
industry, and perhaps a little more wisdom, would gain a little.
Another man's business tact and knowledge were perhaps such that he
could carry on a large manufacturing establishment, and in a short
time he would gain his thousands, and thus in the course of a year we
would again have had rich and poor if God had not provided against it.

Vol. 16,  p.4
What provisions did the Lord make in order to maintain this equality
among his Saints permanently? He made this arrangement by law—that
every man should be considered a steward first, and prove himself a
wise steward before he could be entitled to an everlasting
inheritance. These stewards were to render an account to the judge in
Zion of their stewardships, or in other words, as it is written in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants—"It is required of every steward to
render an account of his stewardship, both in time and eternity."
(Doc. and Cov., Sec. x c: Par. 1.)

Vol. 16,  p.4
To whom does he render this report or account? To the Lord's bishop or
bishops, as the case may be; he reports what be has done with the
means entrusted to his care. If a man has been entrusted with fifty or
with a thousand dollars, or with a million, to carry on some branch of
business he must, at the end of the year, render an account; of that
stewardship. If a man is only entrusted with a small farm, he renders
an account of his stewardship at the end of the year, and thus all
those who are occupied in these different branches of trade, render
accounts of their stewardships, consecrating, at the end of the year,
all that they have gained, excepting what it has cost to feed and
clothe them. Are they not equal? Yes, and this maintains a permanent
equality; for the man who has gained a hundred thousand in his
stewardship consecrates all that he has not used; and the man with a
smaller stewardship who in the whole year, has only gained fifty
dollars over and above [p.5] what he has used, consecrates that fifty.
The man who has gained most consecrates most, the man who has gained
least consecrates the least. This reduces them yearly to the same
position and condition as they were in when they commenced this
heavenly order.

Vol. 16,  p.5
Did the people carry out this law? No. Why? Because they had imbibed
the notions which had prevailed among the people of the whole earth,
and these notions were in direct opposition to the order of heaven.
The notions and traditions of the world were that every man must be
for himself, every family for themselves, and they must labor with
their might, mind and strength to gain all they possibly could gain,
and use it only for themselves and their generations after them,
caring nothing at all about their neighbors. These traditions had been
instilled into our minds, and we were too full of covetousness and of
false notions about property to carry out the law of God, and hence
many, when they came up to Zion, looked abroad upon that beautiful,
rich soil, and the excellent groves of timber, and the fine prairies
and meadows, with springs breaking forth in numerous places, as they
do in Jackson County, and their souls lusted after these things, and
the rich man said, "No, I will not consecrate all my property, I will
go to the General Land Office and purchase for myself, and I will buy
largely in order that I may sell to my poor brethren when they come up
here. I will buy land and speculate upon it, and make my fortune."
That was the feeling which existed in the hearts of some of the
Latter-day Saints. God saw this, and reproved us by revelation, and he
said to the people in Jackson County, by the mouth of his servant
Joseph, that if they did not repent of this covetousness he would
pluck them up and send them out of Zion, for said he, "The rebellious
are not of the blood of Ephraim, wherefore they shall be plucked up,
and sent away out of the land." God fulfilled this revelation—he did
pluck up the people; he did cast them away out of that land in the
year 1833. Some two years and a few months after we first began to
settle that country we were cast out of the land—plucked up, just as
the Lord had predicted, and we were told that it was because of our
sins and covetousness that we were sent away.

Vol. 16,  p.5
Did the Lord forsake us? No; he had compassion upon us, as he had upon
ancient Israel, when they were east, away out of their land from time
to time. In what respect did he have compassion upon us? When he saw
the hold that the traditions in which we had been trained had upon our
hearts, he revoked, for the time being, the law of full consecration.
Says one, "What! God revoke a commandment?" Yes, that is the way he
did in ancient times, and he is the same God yet. He did it for our
good; for if that law had been in full force this people would not
have been in these mountains this day. Our selfishness and
covetousness are so great that, as a people, we never would have
complied with it. A few amongst us might have done so, but as a people
we should have been overcome and ruined; but owing to that law being
revoked, many of us will now, perhaps, be saved.

Vol. 16,  p.5
In the year 1834, a few months after, we were driven out from that
goodly land, God said unto us in a revelation, given on Fishing River,
"Let those laws and commandments which I have given concerning Zion
and her properties, be executed and fulfilled after her redemption."
Thus [p.6] you see, Latter-day Saints, that we are not under the law
of full consecration, and if not under the law we are not under the
penalty thereof. Where there is a law there is a penalty, and when we
transgress the law we incur the penalty; but having been relieved, for
a period, from the execution of that law, we were placed under another
law, which, in some respects, may be considered an inferior law. When
was that law given? In 1838, some five years after we were driven
forth from our stewardships. What is that law? It is called the law of
tithing. What is the law of tithing? Part of that law enjoins it upon
the Saints as a duty to pay into the Lord's storehouse one-tenth of
all their annual income. But let me refer you to the fulness of the
law of tithing, for, although an inferior law, I fear that as a people
we have not kept it. The first part of that law requires every man,
when he comes into the midst of the people of God, to consecrate all
his surplus property, reserving to himself a certain portion. This is
not a full consecration like the higher law. Latter-day Saints, have
we kept this inferior law? Has the man who possessed great riches,
when he came to these mountains and numbered himself with the people
of Goal, consecrated all his surplus property, and afterwards paid a
tenth of all his annual income? I will tell you what we have done—as a
general thing we, rich and poor, have kept all the property we had
when we came here, and some have consecrated one-tenth part of their
income, and so far as this is concerned the people have no doubt done
very well, with some few exceptions; and I am happy to be able to
state, from information I have obtained from some of the Bishops of
the Church, that the Latter-day Saints, now, are showing more
determination to pay their tithing, than they ever have done
heretofore.

Vol. 16,  p.6
But let us come back to the other portion of this inferior law. Have
we felt a disposition to consecrate our surplus property? Go east,
west, north and south, into all our settlements, and you will find
that the men are few and far between who consecrated their surplus
property, when they came here. In the first place, there have been but
few wealthy persons who have come amongst us, and the people have been
their own judges. Every man thought that he had no surplus, when he
came here. If he had a hundred thousand dollars on his arrival he has
said or thought, "O, I have made such and such calculations. I wish to
become a merchant in the midst of the people, and I need thousands and
thousands of dollars to set me up. I wish to make thirty, forty, fifty
or a hundred per cent. out of these poor people, and to enable me to
do so I do not think that any of this hundred thousand dollars can be
called surplus property. I need it all, I can not carry on my
merchandising unless I have it all to set me up.

Vol. 16,  p.6
Another man who wishes to start some other branch of business makes
his calculations so as to cover up all his property, for he thinks he
will need it all to enable him to carry out the particular branch of
business which he wishes to introduce into these mountains, for he
wants to get exceedingly rich before the law of full consecration
comes. When they are thus left to be their own judges, where is the
man who is honest enough in his feelings to say, "I think I can spare
fifty, twenty, ten, five or one thousand dollars as surplus property?"
This in my opinion is wrong. They should not be their [p.7] own
judges: Who should be the judges in this matter? The Bishops whom the
Lord has appointed in Zion, under the counsel of the First Presidency
of his Church and the counsels of the Holy Ghost Which rest upon them
to guide their minds. The people should be honest enough when they
come up here with means, to say to the Bishops—"Here, I have so much
means, judge ye, how much of this shall be surplus, and how much I
shall retain."

Vol. 16,  p.7
The reason I make these remarks is that I want this people to fully
understand that there is a law given, a law inferior to that of full
consecration, and for every man to enquire whether he has carried out
this law according to the letter thereof. Perhaps the time has not
come even for this law to be fulfilled in all its exactness. At any
rate we are drifting along in about the same channel that the world
does, so far as our property is concerned, with the exception of
paying one-tenth of our annual income into the Lord's store-house, and
the consequence is, there have become rich and poor in Zion, some
possessing their hundreds of thousands, and others digging, in the
dust, as it were, from year's end to year's end.

Vol. 16,  p.7
How shall this be remedied? Is the time come for us to execute the
higher law of consecration? In undertaking to do so in the settlements
of this Territory, what a revolution it would produce? How many would
apostatize and go away from the Church? How many of those who are
comparatively wheat would be plucked up with the tares if we were to
undertake to enforce the higher law of consecration, or the law of
tithing in all its fullness. And it would produce the same
revolutionary results in most of the old settlements, because we are
not prepared for it. I do not see, for my part, how we can begin to
approximate to that law of oneness in regard to our property unless we
commence in some new place, where the Church and the settlers might be
gathered together and set a pattern for all the rest. I do not know
but we might accomplish it in that way. I hope that we shall see
something that will do away with these distinctions of classes. I hate
to see them in the midst of the people of God.

Vol. 16,  p.7
There are many men of wealth, good, honest, upright men who would be
willing to do anything that the Lord required at their hands; while
there are others who hug their property close to their hearts, as
though it were dearer to them than anything either in this world or in
the world to come. There are certainly existing now among us
distinctions of classes which if not cheeked, may prove the overthrow
of many. For instance the rich can educate their sons and daughters in
the best schools, academies and universities; ethers can not do this,
because of their poverty. This makes the children of the rich feel
themselves above the children of the poor. Have we not seen in our
gatherings for amusement these distinctions manifested? I have. I have
seen those who were poorly dressed come into our parties and take a
back seat, and there they would sit, as the old saying is, like
"wallflowers," during the whole party. Who would be out on the floor
enjoying themselves? The rich. But in many instances there are parties
of pleasure and amusement got up among the Saints, to which the poor
are never invited; they are got up only for those who can dress in
fine style, who can sweep the floor of the ball room with two or three
yards of their dresses dragging after them.[p.8] 

Vol. 16,  p.8
With the feelings engendered by these distinctions of classes, there
is not that fellowship that should exist among the Saints of the
living God. If we wish, brethren and sisters, to go back and build up
the waste places of Zion, and to see the New Jerusalem erected upon
the consecrated spot, let us endeavor to approximate more nearly to
the celestial law, that when we do get back there, and that law more
fully comes in force, we may be able to enter into it; for thus saith
the Lord, in this Book of Covenants, "Zion cannot be built up only
according to the law of the celestial kingdom, otherwise I can not
receive her unto myself." We have got to come to that, and it is well
for us in my opinion, that we begin to approximate as fast as
possible, that when the time shall come, we shall be prepared for full
consecration.

Vol. 16,  p.8
How long our President has labored in the midst of the people here to
get them to introduce home manufactures? How long and loud he has
lifted his voice, in connection with his counselors, and the Twelve
Apostles, to bring about this thing; but the people, instead of
hearkening to their counsel, have imported from abroad almost
everything they needed. The President is willing, but some of the
people are not. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 7, 1873

The Order of Enoch—Study of Law—How to Become Rich

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered at the 
General Conference, in the New Tabernacle, Salt 
Lake City, Monday Morning, April 7, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.8
There are a few minutes to spare, and I wish to lay some matters
before you. I will say, first, that the Lord Almighty has not the
least objection in the world to our entering into the Order of Enoch.
I will stand between the people and all harm in this. He has not the
least objection to any man, every man, all mankind on the face of the
earth turning from evil and loving and serving him with all their
hearts. With regard to all those orders that the Lord has revealed, it
depends upon the will and doings of the people, and we are at liberty,
from this Conference, to go and build up a settlement, or we can join
ourselves together in this city, do it legally—according to the laws
of the land—and enter into covenant with each other by a firm
agreement that we will live as a family, that we will put our property
into the hands of a committee of trustees, who shall dictate the
affairs of this society. If any man can bring up anything to [p.9]
prove to the contrary I am willing to hear it. But no man can do it.

Vol. 16,  p.9
Brother Pratt has told you, in his explanations this morning, what the
Lord has revealed and how he has been merciful to the people; and when
we have not been willing to be Latter-day Saints altogether, but only
in part, he has said, "Well, you are the best there is, and I will
accept of you. I can not get anybody else who is willing to be part
Saints, and I will lead you, my people, as long as you will let me,
and I will forgive you your sins this time, and I will accept part of
your property if you will not give it all," etc., all showing the
kindness and forbearance of our Father in heaven; but he has not the
least objection in the world to our being perfect Saints.

Vol. 16,  p.9
I have a few things to lay before the Conference, one of which is—and
I think my brethren will agree with me that this is wise and
practicable—for from one to five thousand of our young and middle-aged
men to turn their attention to the study of law. I would not speak
lightly in the least of law, we are sustained by it; but what is
called the practice of law is not always the administration of
justice, and would not be so considered in many courts. How many
lawyers are there who spend their time from morning till night in
thinking and planning how they can get up a lawsuit against this or
that man, and get his property into their possession? Men of this
class are land sharks, and they are no better than highway robbers,
for their practice is to deceive and take advantage of all they can. I
do not say that this is the law, but this is the practice of some of
its professors. The effort of such lawyers, if they are paid well, is
to clear and turn loose on society the thief, perjurer and murderer.
They say to the dishonest and those who are disposed to do evil, "Go
and lay claim to your neighbor's property, or to that which is not
your own, or commit some other act of injustice, and pay us, and we
will clear you and make your claim appear just in the eye of the law;"
and officers and judges too often join in the unrighteous crusades for
the lawyers to wrong the just. I have been in courts and have heard
lawyers quote laws that had been repealed for years, and the judge was
so ignorant that he did not know it, and the lawyer would make him
give a decision according to laws which no longer existed. Now, I
request our brethren to go and study law, so that when they meet any
of this kind of lawyers they will be able to thwart their vile plans.
I do not by any means say these things of all lawyers for we have good
and just men who are lawyers, and we would like to have a great many
more. You go to one of the pettifogging class of lawyers, and get him
to write a deed for you, and he will do it so that it can be picked to
pieces by other lawyers. Employ such a man to write a deed, bond,
mortgage or any instrument of writing, and his study will be to do it
so that it will confound itself. This is the way that such men make
business for their class. We want from one to five thousand of our
brethren to go and study law.

Vol. 16,  p.9
If I could get my own feelings answered I would have law in our school
books, and have our youth study law at school. Then lead their minds
to study the decisions and counsels of the just and the wise, and not
forever be studying how to get the advantage of their neighbor. This
is wisdom.

Vol. 16,  p.9
My mind is so led upon the subject brother Pratt has been speaking
upon with regard to the orders that [p.10] God has revealed that I can
hardly let it alone when I am talking to the people. He said there are
many rich men who are willing to do anything that the Lord requires of
them. I believe this, and there is quite a number of poor men,
likewise, who would like to do anything if they could only know that
it was the will of the Lord. I am about to make an application of my
remarks with regard to the willingness of men. But in this I shall
except brother Pratt, for the simple reason that I do not know a man
who is more willing to do what he is told than he is. If he is told to
teach mathematics, he is willing to do it; if he is told to make
books, preach the Gospel, work in a garden or tend cattle, he is
willing to do it, and I know of no man more willing to do anything and
everything required of him than he is. But I want to say to our
willing, kind, good brethren that, so far as obeying the orders which
God has revealed, I can bring the rich into line quicker than I can
get many poor men who are not worth a dollar, and who do not know how
to raise a breakfast to-morrow morning. I have tried both, and know.
Who is there among us who came here rich? It was alluded to by brother
Pratt. Look over our rich men, where are they? Who is there among the
Latter-day Saints that is wealthy? When I came to this valley I was a
thousand dollars in debt. I left every thing. I think I grit about
three hundred dollars, a span of horses, and a little carriage, for
all my property I left in Nauvoo. But I bought cattle, horses and
wagons, and traded and borrowed and got the poor here by scores
myself; and I have paid for these teams since I have been here.

Vol. 16,  p.10
When I got here I was in debt only about a thousand dollars for myself
and family to a merchant in Winter Quarters, but I was in debt for
others, and I have paid the last dime that I know anything about. When
I reached here I could not pay one-tenth—I could not pay my surplus—I
could not give my all—for I had nothing.

Vol. 16,  p.10
Here is Horace S. Eldredge, he is one of our wealthy men. What did he
have when he came here? Nothing that I know of, except just enough to
get here with his family. William Jennings has been called a
millionaire. What was he worth when be came here? He had comparatively
little. Now he is one of our wealthy men. William H. Hooper is another
of our wealthy men. He is worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. How
much had he to pay as surplus when he came here. He could pay no
surplus, for he was worth nothing; but he is now wealthy. If he had
gone to California I believe he would have been poor to-day.

Vol. 16,  p.10
There is any amount of property, and gold and silver in the earth and
on the earth, and the Lord gives to this one and that one—the wicked
as well as the righteous—to see what they will do with it, but it all
belongs to him. He has handed over a goodly portion to this people,
and, through our faith, patience and industry, we have made us good,
comfortable homes here, and there are many who are tolerably well off,
and if they were in many parts of the world they would be called
wealthy. But it is not ours, and all we have to do is to try and find
out what the Lord wants us to do with what we have in our possession,
and then go and do it. If we step beyond this, or to the right or to
the left, we step into an illegitimate train of business. Our
legitimate business is to do what the Lord wants us to do with that
[p.11] which he bestows upon us, and dispose of it just as he
dictates, whether it is to give all, one-tenth, or the surplus. I was
present at the time the revelation came for the brethren to give their
surplus property into the hands of the Bishops for the building up of
Zion, but I never knew a man yet who had a dollar of surplus property.
No matter how much one might have he wanted all he had for himself,
for his children, his grand-children, and so forth.

Vol. 16,  p.11
If we are disposed to enter into covenant one with another, and have
an agreement made according to the laws of our land, and we are
disposed to put our property into the hands of trustees, and work as
we are directed—eat, drink, sleep, ride, walk, talk, study, school our
children, our middle-aged and our aged, and learn the arts and
sciences, the laws of the Priesthood, the laws of life, anatomy,
physic and anything and everything useful upon the earth, the Lord has
not the least objection in the world, and would be perfectly willing
for us to do it, and I should like, right well, for us to try it. I
know how to start such a society, right in this city, and how to make
its members rich. I would go to now, and buy out the poorest ward in
this city, and then commence with men and women who have not a dollar
in the world. Bring them here from England, or any part of the earth,
set them down in this ward and put them to work, and in five years we
would begin to enter other wards, and we would buy this house and that
house, and the next house, and we would add ward to ward until we
owned the whole city, every dollar's worth of property there is in it.
We could do this, and let the rich go to California to get gold, and
we would buy their property. Would you like to know how to do this? I
can tell you in a very few words—never want a thing you can not get,
live within your means, manufacture that which you wear, and raise
that which you eat. Raise every calf and lamb; raise the chickens, and
have your eggs, make your butter and cheese, and always have a little
to spare. The first year we raise a crop, and we have more than we
want. We buy nothing, we sell a little. The next year we raise more;
we buy nothing, and we sell more. In this way we could pile up the
gold and silver and in twenty years a hundred families working like
this could buy out their neighbors. I see men who earn four, five, ten
or fifteen dollars a day and spend every dime of it. Such men spend
their means foolishly, they waste it instead of taking care of it.
They do not know what to do with it, and they seem to fear that it
will burn their pockets, and they get rid of it. If you get a dollar,
sovereign, half-eagle or eagle, and are afraid it will burn your
pockets, put it into a safe. It will not burn anything there, and you
will not be forced to spend, spend, spend as you do now. See our boys
here, why if my boys, by the time they are twenty, have not a horse
and carriage to drive of their own, they think they are very badly
used, and say, "Well, I do not think father thinks much of me." A
great many things might be said on this subject that I do not want to
say.

Vol. 16,  p.11
Brethren, we want you to turn in and study the laws of the Territory
of Utah, of this city and other cities, and then the statutes of the
United States, and the Constitution of the United States. Then read
the decisions of the Supreme Court. I do not mean the self-styled
"United States Supreme Court for the Territory [p.12] of Utah;" but
the United States Supreme Court that sits at Washington—the seat of
government. Read up their decisions, and the decisions of the English
judges and the laws of England and of other countries, and learn what
they know, and then if you draw up a will, deed, mortgage or contract,
do not study to deceive the man who pays you for this, but make out a
writing or instrument as strong and firm as the hills, that no man can
tear to pieces, and do your business honestly and uprightly, in the
fear of God and with the love of truth in your heart. The lawyer that
will take this course will live and swim, while the poor, miserable,
dishonest schemers will sink and go down. We live by law, and I only
condemn those among the lawyers who are eternally seeking to take
advantage of their neighbors.

Vol. 16,  p.12
Now we will close, and adjourn until 2 o'clock this afternoon.

Orson Hyde, April 7, 1873

Testimony—Sickness in Sanpete County—Increase of 
Crime in the World—the Inevitable Overthrow of the Wicked

Discourse By President Orson Hyde, Delivered at the 
General Conference, in the New Tabernacle, Salt 
Lake City, Monday Morning, April 7, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.12
It is very gratifying to my feelings this morning, my brethren and
sisters, to have the privilege of meeting with you in the capacity of
a General Conference. I have not spoken much in public of late, in
consequence of being, for the last six weeks, considerably afflicted,
and confined to my room, and a good portion of the time to my bed. I
do not feel like entering into any special or particular subject; but
I rejoice in the opportunity of mingling and associating with my
friends. We are separated for some six months in the year, and when we
come together and meet with our co-laborers, it is joyful to look upon
their countenances. I rejoice in this opportunity of meeting with my
brethren of the Twelve and the First Presidency, and beholding them
mostly in the enjoyment of good health.

Vol. 16,  p.12
We have been endeavoring now, for more than forty years, to establish
the kingdom of God and bearing our testimony to the nations of the
earth. I, for one, do not know how much longer my voice may be heard
among the living, but I rejoice in the opportunity of bearing
testimony to the truth whenever [p.13] strength will permit and
opportunity offer. I take occasion to say to my brethren and sisters,
this morning, that as the time is drawing near the cause seems more
and more precious to me. It is part of myself, and myself, I trust, a
part of it. I rejoice in saying that I know this is the everlasting
Gospel, the truth of Heaven. Having experienced it for more than forty
years, I know it is true and faithful, and no man can impeach my
testimony. Not because there is so much sterling worth in me, as there
is in the cause that I feebly advocate. It is true I lived in the days
of the martyred Prophet. I was associated with him, and bore my
testimony with him, and I feel no less like bearing my testimony this
morning.

Vol. 16,  p.13
I wart to say a few words in relation to the place whence I came, and
where I mostly labor. We have had some affliction there, in the shape
of small pox. There have been many cases of that disease, but it was
of a mild type, and I am happy to say that it has nearly left us, and
we are again comparatively free. But we have been afflicted with a
disease that is much more to be dreaded than the small pox, and which
we have generally called "spotted fever." The small pox is no more to
be compared to that disease than the bite of a flea or mosquito is to
the bite of a rattle-snake. There have been about sixteen deaths,
mostly children, from spotted fever, and there are some half dozen
cases yet remaining, but no new ones. They have lingered for ten or
twelve weeks, and they, apparently, can neither live nor die, and are
mere skeletons. I feel sorry to see children, who should grow up and
develop an intellect and a power equal if not superior to any that now
live, thus afflicted; and to see them cut down in the morning of their
existence grieves me very much. But tide word of the Lord unto us has
declared that scourges in the shape of sickness shall be sent forth,
beginning first at his house, and from thence they shall spread and
make the nations quake.

Vol. 16,  p.13
We are living, my brethren and sisters, in an important period of
time, and when I read over the testimony of the martyred Prophet, and
the word of the Lord through him, it seems that in comparing the signs
of the times at present with his testimony, there would be ample
evidence to convince any rational being that God, our heavenly Father,
sent him. I read of disasters by sea and by land. I read of a receding
from the principles of honesty, and that great men go into wild
speculations and dishonesty, and involve the country in ruin unless
there be a speedy arresting of their course. The murders that are
committed at the present time, show to me that the word of the Lord is
true where he declares through the Prophet, "My Spirit shall not
always strive with man." As the Spirit of the Lord forsakes the
people, bloodshed, corruption, confusion and anarchy must follow, and
all these are increasing in our country. I can not take up a paper
without seeing the fulfillment of some of the sayings of our martyred
Prophet, and of our brethren who are sitting behind me, on this stand.
And what power is there that can arrest the course of evil? There is
nothing but genuine repentance and obeying the everlasting Gospel.
That is the only remedy that Heaven has provided; the only fountain of
life and salvation for the nations exists among these poor, despised
Mormons, and I know it. Brethren and sisters, I rejoice in the Lord
our God, that he has moved graciously in favor of the [p.14]
Latter-day Saints; and inasmuch as we will forsake all evil and cleave
unto him we shall find that his words unto us will be fulfilled, where
he declares, "I will fight your battles." I would rather live near to
God and serve him with all my heart and soul, might, mind and
strength, than right my own battles. If the Lord will fight our
battles there can be no treason in that, he is too high for treason to
attach to him. He is beyond the reach of the power of this world and
he can hurl his storms and blast the prospects of the most sanguine,
and accomplish wonders, and none can stay his hand or say—"What doest
thou?" The increase, in a thousand forms, of evils, accidents, and
calamities through our land and the nations of the earth should
admonish us to live near to the Lord our God, to remember our prayers,
and the obligations we are under to the Most High, and to seek with
all our hearts to discharge them with fidelity. Those who have held
fast to the iron rod, and have remembered their God, Savior and
prayers, feel to thank God, and to praise his holy name that they have
endured. Let that feeling ever fill your hearts, and may the peace of
God rest upon Israel, and confusion come upon them that seek to
destroy the best and choicest principles that heaven ever revealed to
man.

Vol. 16,  p.14
I was thankful to hear the definition and distinction, given yesterday
by the President, of the words "enemies" and "friends" of mankind. It
was true and faithful. He is my friend who is the friend of truth and
humanity; he is my enemy who seeks to trample under foot the truth of
heaven and those who are striving earnestly to serve the Lord.
Brethren and sisters, be faithful to him who has called you and from
whom you have derived every blessing you possess to-day. Remember our
brethren and sisters who are scattered and are anxious for
deliverance. Strikes have been inaugurated in various portions of the
old world, and thousands of people are out of employment in
consequence thereof. Similar operations are threatened in our own
country, and they are likely to seriously affect the welfare and
interest of the nation. In what shape troubles may come I do not know,
but it will be a wonder to me if bloodshed does not result. Well did
the angel say, forty-five years ago, "Come out of her, my people, that
ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her
plagues." This is the reason why the Saints are gathering from the
countries of their nativity. Yet when the people see the Saints
gathering they frequently say, "What folly, what folly!" Go to the
fowls of heaven and learn a lesson. When you see the fowls, in the
fall of the year, going to the south, creeping as they go, you say
that winter is nigh; so when you see the Saints gathering together,
remember that disaster awaits the countries they are leaving. God has
declared it, and his arm is sufficiently potent to fulfill his words.

Vol. 16,  p.14
I rejoice in the truth, and I bear my testimony, to-day, before you,
that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the true and living God. I bear my
testimony that brother Brigham Young, the President of the Church here
in Zion, is a man of God, and that he is carrying on the work that
Joseph Smith began. When we came here how was it with us? We had
nothing but a few worn-down teams and a few old wagons, very much
demoralized. They were so in [p.15] the start, because we could not
get any other kind. But when we got through here, having brought seed,
provisions, and implements such as we could command, our case was a
pitiful one. But the Lord has had mercy on us and he has blessed us,
and now we are beyond the reach of present want. I am thankful that
all this has been brought about under the administration of our
present honored President, and the world is trying to kill him and
those who sustain and uphold him. It is a great warfare, it is a great
wrestling; but I am aware how it will come out. It will be with the
enemies and opposers of God and truth as it was with the Irishman who,
as he was crossing over a bridge, saw the moon in the stream, and
believing it to be a cheese, he said to his companion—"Let us go down
and get that cheese." Well, one held on to the railing of the bridge
and the other slipped down and bung to his heels, thinking that he
would reach down and obtain the cheese. By and by, says the one that
was holding to the bridge to his friend below—"Pat, hold fast below
till I spit in my hands above," and down they went. That is the way
the contest between the world and "Mormonism "' will terminate—while
they are saying, "Hold fast below till I spit in my hands above,"
crash goes the whole concern.

Vol. 16,  p.15
Brethren and sisters, God bless you, Amen.

Brigham Young, April 7, 1873

Assistance of the Ladies of The Relief Societies Required in 
Promoting the Manufacture of Paper and the Printing of School 
Books—Light and Easy Labor Now Performed By Men More 
Adapted to Women—Should Be Self-Sustaining—Frivolities 
and Fashions of Babylon Should Be Discarded By the 
Sisters—Poverty of Those Who Follow After Mining

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered at the 
General Conference, in the New Tabernacle, Salt 
Lake City, Monday Afternoon, April 7, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.15
I will make a few remarks to the Indies of the Relief Societies. First
of all I can say of a truth that, in sustaining the poor and
ministering to the sick and afflicted, much credit is due to them for
the good they have done; but I wish to add a little to their labors.
If these societies will take into consideration the farther duties and
obligations that we [p.16] are under to each other, and the importance
of becoming self-sustaining, we wish to enlist, their interest to aid
us in making paper, by taking steps to collect the rags. We have an
excellent paper mill here, and can make our own paper, as well as to
send abroad and pay out our money for it, and then bring it here. We
should cease importing paper, for paper-making is a branch of
manufacture for which we have all the necessary facilities, and if we
carry it on it will benefit us. We want the ladies of the Relief
Societies to enlist the sympathies of the children, in their
respective Wards throughout the Territory, to save the pager rags; we
want mothers to do this, and also to show their children how to do it.
When you see them throwing them out of doors, say, "Stop, my child,
put that into the basket," or other place designated. "We will wash
these rags, and when we get enough of them we will sell them and buy
some books for you to read." If we can only enlist the feelings of the
sisters on behalf of this great interest, it will lay the foundation
for printing the books that we need in our own community, and then we
can save this expense also. This is the first step. We want these cart
loads of cloth saved that we now see kicked around the streets and
lying around the yards. Go to the poorest family in this community,
and I will venture to say that they waste rags enough every year to
buy the school books that are needed for their children, and do even
more. This is slothfulness and neglect, and produces wickedness. To be
prudent and saving, and to use the elements in our possession for our
benefit and the benefit of our fellow beings is wise and righteous;
but to be slothful, wasteful, lazy and indolent, to spend our time and
means for naught, is unrighteous; and we might think of this, and
contemplate the facts in the case until our feelings and interests are
so far enlisted that we will save our paper rags, and take them to the
paper mill.

Vol. 16,  p.16
When this is done I want the sisters to so far use the abilities which
God has given them as to learn to set type, and have your printing
office and carry it on. It looks very unbecoming to me to see a
great,, big six-footer stand and pick up little type and put it in its
place to make a word or a sentence, a book or a paper; and when he has
got his stickfull, taking the type out of the stick and setting it on
the galley. To see a great six-footer doing this, and measuring off
tape, which is about the same, has always appeared to me, according to
that which I understand, as if men were out of their place. I have
thought so all my days. I have occasionally seen women in the harvest
field, ploughing, raking and making hay, and sometimes, though very
seldom, I have seen them pitch and load hay. I think this is very
unbecoming, this hard, laborious work belongs to men. But when you
come to picking up type, and making a book of it, that belongs to the
women. I know that many arguments are used against this, and we are
told that a woman cannot make a coat, vest or a pair of pantaloons. I
dispute this. It is said that a man is stronger and that he pulls his
thread stronger than a woman does. I will take any of these ladies to
a tailor's shop, and they will snap every thread a tailor sews with.
Tell me they can not pull a thread tight enough, and that they can not
press hard enough to press a coat, it is all folly and nonsense. The
difficulty is the tailors do not want them to do it, and they try to
shame them out of it or to [p.17] make them believe they can not sew a
seam, press a collar, wristband, sleeve or body of a coat, and if
women do it ever so nice the tailors will say it is good for nothing,
and so the great, big six-footer sits there crosslegged sewing. This
is not the order of prudence and economy; neither is it according to
the nature of the calling and the ability that God has given us as men
and women, to see a man measuring tape, and such light work, it is far
more suitable for women. "Well but," say some, "a woman can not do
press work." I recollect what was said to me in my youth by a
journeyman printer. We were working off Ball's Arithmetic together and
we boarded together. I did not eat meat at that time, and he was very
fond of it. We went into the office one day from dinner and he said to
the workmen, "Young never eats any meat;" and said he, "I can just
throw any man that don't eat meat." I said to him, "Mr. Pratt, if you
will step here into the middle of the floor I will show you how to
dirty coats." But he dared not try it. They say ladies do not eat
enough to make them strong—why I have seen scores and scores of them
that could pull a hand press, and we do not use them now; they would
have nothing in the world to do only to take the paper and lay it
down. "But don't you let a woman know she can do this, don't say to a
woman that she is capable of setting type, or of setting a stick of
type on a galley, and making up a form and locking it up with a little
mallet that weighs eight or ten ounces. Do not tell a woman she can do
this—no, no, it would spoil our trade."

Vol. 16,  p.17
Suffice it to say we want to enlist the real understanding and good
sense of these women, and to tell them what their duty is. We want to
make our own school books. We are paying now from thirty thousand to
sixty thousand dollars, a year for school books that can be made here
just as well as to send and buy them abroad. This is carrying out the
plan and principles of building up Zion, whether you know it or not.
We may preach until Doomsday, and tell how Zion will look, how wide
her streets will be, what kind of dwellings her people will have, what
kind of carriages and what fine horses they will have, and what a
beautiful looking set of people they will he, but it is all nonsense
to talk about that we will never reach if we do not stop our folly and
wickedness. We have the privilege of building up and enjoying Zion,
and I am telling you how to do it. We want the women, from this time
forth, to go to work and save the paper rags, and we will make the
paper for them. And they can learn to make type. I can pick hundreds
and hundreds of women out of this congregation that could go into a
shop and make type just as well as men, it is a trifling thing. And
they can learn to set type, and they can learn how to write for our
school books. We have plenty of men and women that know how to write
books, and how to teach too. We have just as good school teachers here
as any in the world.

Vol. 16,  p.17
While on this subject I will say that I am ashamed of our Bishops, who
can not have anybody but a stranger for a school teacher. Let a
"Mormon" come along, who can read all around and over and under him,
and who, as far as learning is concerned, is his superior in every
way, but because he, the "Mormon," does not come in the guise of a
stranger, the Bishop will not hear him. Bishops, I wish you would just
resign your offices if you can not learn any [p.18] better than to get
such characters into your school houses. Not but what there is once in
a while a good man comes along as a school teacher who is not a
"Mormon;" but, as a general thing, what have these men done? They have
planted the seeds of infidelity in the hearts of the children, decoyed
the hearts of their female pupils and led them to ruin, and they have
turned round and cursed us. That is the character of some of the men
our Bishops get into their school houses. There are many of our
Bishops not fit to set type, measure tape or to teach a scholar. That
is saying a good deal for the Bishops, is it not? but it is a fact. In
many instances they have not wisdom enough to guide themselves one day
without getting into error. They do not know truth from error, they do
not know a Saint from a sinner, or righteousness from unrighteousness.

Vol. 16,  p.18
Will you, Relief Societies, devote your time and talents and take hold
of this business? We want you to commence forthwith. Say we take
thirty thousand dollars, and that is only a portion of what we will
pay out for school books in 1873, and devote that to making paper and
for paying brethren and sisters for making books, and then distribute
them among our own people. If this work is done by us there is so much
saved. Will my sisters enlist themselves and endeavor to make this
movement successful?

Vol. 16,  p.18
We have no societies or persons to assist us in our efforts to school
ourselves and our children; we never have had, and the feeling that is
now exhibited, and which has always been shown towards us since the
organization of the kingdom of God upon the earth, is that those who
are our enemies would rather spend ten, yea, a hundred dollars to
deprive us of the least privilege in the world, than give us one cent
towards schooling our children. When we were leaving Nauvoo, in our
poverty, we sent our Elders hither and thither to the principal cities
of the United States, to ask the people if they would assist the
Saints. Our brethren told them that we were leaving the confines of
the United States, having been driven by the violence of mobs from our
homes, and how much do you think we got in the cities of New York,
Boston, Philadelphia and a few smaller towns? Their hearts and hands
were closed against us. From the whole people of the United States,
after making an appeal to them in our deep distress and poverty, we
got but a few dollars, and we were then starting into the wilderness,
and how we were going to live God only knew. Well, we have got to help
ourselves, we have to school ourselves. Has Government given us the
privilege of one acre of land to educate our children here? No. The
school land is kept from us, and we get no benefit therefrom.

Vol. 16,  p.18
I want to say a word or two here with regard to our schools. There are
many of our people who believe that the whole Territory ought to be
taxed for our schools. When we have means, that come in the proper
way, we can make a fund to help the poor to school their children, and
I would say amen to it. But where are our poor? Where is the man or
the woman in this community who has children and wishes to send them
to school, that cannot do it? There is not one. When the poor complain
and say, "My children ought to be schooled and clothed and fed," I
say, no sir, not so, you ought to yield your time and talents to the
kind providences of our Father in the heavens according to the
dictation of his servants, and he will tell each [p.19] and every one
of you what to do to earn your bread, meat, clothing, schooling, and
how to be self-sustaining in the fullest sense of the word. To give to
the idler is as wicked as anything else. Never give anything to the
idler. "The idler in Zion shall not eat the bread of the laborer."
Well, they do eat it; but it is a commandment and a revelation as much
as any other, that the idler shall not eat the bread of the laborer in
Zion. No, let every one spend every hour, day, week and month in some
useful and profitable employment, and then all will have their meat
and clothing, and means to pay teachers, and pay them well. Not that
they should receive more pay than others. If men have learning, and
they have the faculty of imparting it to others, and can teach
children to read and write, and grammar and arithmetic, and all the
ordinary branches of a common school education, what better are they
than the man that plows, hoes, shoves the plane, handles the trowel
and the axe, and hews the stone? Are they any better? I do not know
that they are. What better is the man that can dress himself nicely
and labor in a school house six hours a day, than the man who works
ten or twelve hours a day hewing rock? Is he any better? No, he is
not. Are you going to pay him for his good looks? That is what some of
our Bishops want to do. If they can get a man, no matter what his
moral qualities may be, whose shirt front is well starched and ironed,
they will say—"Bless me, you are a delightful little man! What a
smooth shirt you have got, and you have a ring on your finger—you are
going to teach our school for us." And along comes a stalwart man, axe
in hand, going to chop wood, and, if he asks, "Do you want a school
teacher?" though he may know five times more than the dandy, he is
told, "No, no, we have one engaged?' I want to cuff you Bishops back
and forth until you get your brains turned right side up.

Vol. 16,  p.19
Here I am talking to thousands of men and women who know that if we
are ever helped we have to help ourselves, with what God does for us.
We have heard considerable from some parties in this city about what
they call free schools, which they say they have established here. I
say, now, come out, and be as liberal as you say you are, and teach
our children for nothing. If they knew the "Mormons" were willing to
accept of their charity and send their children to these so-called
free schools, their charity would not weigh much. Their charity is to
decoy away the innocent. Send your children to their schools and see
how far their charity would extend. We sent to them when we were in
the wilderness without bread, without shoes, without coats, and
ploughing our way through to get away from our murderers, and asked
them for help. No, they would not give us anything to save the lives
of women and children in the wilderness. When we were right in the
midst of Indians, who were said to be hostile, five hundred men were
called to go to Mexico to fight the Mexicans, and said Mr. Benton—"If
you do not send them we will cover you up, and there will be no more
of you." I do not want to think of these things, their authors belong
to the class I referred to yesterday—the enemies of mankind, those who
would destroy innocence, truth, righteousness and the kingdom of God
from the earth. We sent these five hundred men to fight the Mexicans,
and those of us who remained behind labored and raised all that we
needed to feed ourselves [p.20] in the wilderness. We had to pay our
own school teachers, raise our own bread and earn our own clothing, or
go without, there was no other choice. We did it then, and we are able
to do the same to-day. I want to enlist the sympathies of the ladies
among the Latter-day Saints, to see what we can do for ourselves with
regard to schooling our children. Do not say you cannot school them,
for you can. There is not a family in this community but what we will
take and school their children if they are not able to do it
themselves; and we do not do it through begging in the East and
telling what others have told there about this people, and about their
own efforts to establish free schools here. I understand that the
other night there was a school meeting in one of the winds of this
city, and a party there—a poor miserable apostate—said, "We want a
free school, and we want to have the name of establishing the first
free school in Utah." To call a person a poor miserable apostate may
seem like a harsh word; but what shall we call a man who talks about
free schools and who would have all the people taxed to support them,
and yet would take his rifle and threaten to shoot the man who had the
collection of the ordinary light taxes levied in this Territory—taxes
which are lighter than any levied in any other portion of the country?
We have no other schools but free schools here—our schools are all
free. Our meetings are free, our teachings are free. We labor for
ourselves and the kingdom of God. But how is it with others? Have they
a meeting without a plate, basket, box or hat passed round? And, "Have
you got a sixpence for us? Put in your sixpences, your half dollars,
your dollars, or your five dollars." No, it is beg, beg, beg from one
year's end to another. Ever see this in a "Mormon" meeting? I don't
think you have in this city, if you ever did anywhere else. Are the
"Mormons" eternally begging and sending round the hat and the plate,
and asking every stranger, "Have you a sixpence for me?" No, we do not
want your money, we have enough of our own, and we earned it and got
it honestly, we have not stolen it nor lied for it either. Now that I
am upon free schools I say, put a community in possession of knowledge
by means of which they can obtain what, they need by the labor of
their bodies and their brains, then, instead of being paupers they
will be free, independent and happy, and these distinctions of classes
will cease, and there will be but one chess, one grade, one great
family.

Vol. 16,  p.20
Now, sisters, what do you say? Will you give your attention to this?
We want to erect a house for you to do printing in. Some one, perhaps,
will use some little argument against women doing anything of this
kind. But the truth is women can set type, and read and correct proof
as well as any man in the world, if they learn how. Men have to learn
it before they can do it, and when they tell you that that is not a
woman's business, you tell them they do not know what they were born
for. They were not born to wash dishes, to dress the babies, nor to
have babies, they were born to go into the field and do the work that
the women cannot do, and should not do for fear of exposing
themselves. Keep the ladies in their proper places, selling tape and
calico, setting type, working the telegraph, keeping books, &c.

Vol. 16,  p.20
See a great big six-footer working the telegraph. One of them will eat
as much as three or four women, and they stuff themselves until they
are almost too lazy to touch the wire.[p.21] There they sit. What work
is there about that that a woman cannot do? She can write as well as a
man, and spell as well as a man, and better, and I leave it to every
man and woman of learning if the girls are not quicker and more apt at
learning in school than the boys. It is only occasionally that a boy
is met with who will keep up with the girls in learning reading,
writing, spelling and grammar; as a general thing the girls will go
ahead of the boys in these branches, and yet we are told they are not
capable of doing these light kinds of work, such as I have mentioned.
Shame on the boys, and shame on the great big, fat lazy men! Let these
women go to work; and let those who have children teach them to handle
the needle and sew, to make lace, to raise silkworms and the mulberry
tree, to pick the leaves and feed the worms, and then to wind and
weave the silk, that they may make themselves good, nice silk dresses.
I saw a very pretty piece of silk made into a garment in St. George,
that a woman had made from the silk-worms. She tended them, reeled
their silk, wove it and made some beautiful cloth. This is far better
than teazing the husband or father to get you fine dresses and then
drag them after you in the street. Learn some good, solid sense. Learn
how to raise silk, how to make the silk into dresses, and make it, as
neat and beautiful as you possibly can. Then another thing—may I say
it?—girls, learn to comb your hair in the morning, and fix up your
head dress. "Well, but, pa will not buy me a chignon." Well, then, fix
your own hair, that is all you ought to have. Wash your face nice and
clean, and your neck, and comb your hair neat and nice; put on your
dress comely, and make it look neat and nice. I do not mean protruding
out behind like a two-bushel basket. And when you come down stairs
look as if you were wide-awake, and not as if your eyes needed a dish
of water to wash them clear and clean. Young ladies, learn to be neat
and nice. Do not dress after the fashions of Babylon, but after the
fashionsof the Saints. Suppose that a female angel were to come into
your house and you had the privilege of seeing her, how would she be
dressed? Do you think she would have a great, big peck measure of flax
done up like hair on the back of the head? Nothing of the kind. Would
she have a dress dragging two or three yards behind? Nothing of the
kind. Would she have on a great, big—what is it you call it? A Grecian
or Dutch—Well, no matter what you call it, you know what I mean. Do
you think she would have on anything of that kind? Not at all. No
person in the world would expect to see an angel dressed in such a
giddy, frivolous, nonsensical style. She would be neat and nice, her
countenance full of glory, brilliant, bright, and perfectly beautiful,
and in every act her gracefulness would charm the heart of every
beholder. There is nothing needless about her. None of my sisters
believe that these useless, foolish fashions are followed in heaven.
Well, then, pattern after good and heavenly things, and let the beauty
of your garments be the workmanship of your own hands, that which
adorns your bodies.

Vol. 16,  p.21
Now, sisters, will you go to work and help us to get up our school
books? Whether you do or do not belong to the Relief Societies, we
want you to join in and help us, and save your rags to make paper, and
then go and set type and make the books. You who feel like doing this,
hold [p.22] up your hands. (Hands up.) There is a pretty good showing,
enough to carry an influence—the day is ours. If you will only carry
this out we will make our own school-books, and keep the money in the
Territory that we now send out for them.

Vol. 16,  p.22
Elders of Israel, I want to tell you how to save a little. You want to
get rich. Go to the mines and you will be so poor that you never can
pay any tithing. This is proved. I want to tell you now, how you can
pay your tithing. You trade off your horses and mules and harness,
just as quick as circumstances will let you. Raise the calves that
will make oxen, break them and work with them; and let this community
take this course, using oxen instead of horses, and mules for all
their farming and teaming, and in one year they will save one million
dollars, and this will increase year by year, and that will enable you
to give a little to emigrate the poor Saints from the old country. I
want you to swell this Perpetual Emigrating Fund so that we can send
for a good many of the poor this year. What have you to give? Some
will say, "I have not anything, brother Brigham." "What have you been
doing?" "Oh, I have been mining, and it takes all my time and labor to
support my family. I have a splendid claim—I am just going to have a
hundred thousand dollars for it." We have plenty of this class around,
and whenever I see a man going along with an old mule that can hardly
stand up, and a frying pan and an old quilt, I say, There goes a
millionaire in prospect! He is after a million, he calculates to find
a mine that he can get a million toe next summer. These millionaires
are all over our country; they are in the mountains, on our highways
and in our streets. But ask them, "Can you give me a sixpence to buy
me a morsel of meat?" "No, I have not got it, I am just going to have
plenty of money, but I have not got it now. Cannot you lend me a
little to keep me from need, I have no bread for my family, but I am
going to have a fortune in a little while." There are numbers of the
Elders of Israel in this position. Ask them if they can pay a little
tithing? "No, not a dollar." "Give anything to help the poor?" "No, I
have not any, will you lend me a little to buy some flour for my
family?" and so they go on year after year. Why? Because they will not
take the counsel of the wise. When you hear a man, outside or inside
of the kingdom of God, finding fault, complaining or casting
reflections, that President Young has got so much influence over the
people called Latter-day Saints that they (the grumblers) are afraid
of him, you just tell them that he has not a hundredth part of the
influence he ought to have. He ought to have all the influence
imaginable with them, he is deserving of it, he earns it, and he knows
what to do with it, and he directs and guides for the advancement of
the kingdom of God on the earth. Just think of these men, trailing
through these canons, running after shadows—jack-o'lanterns—all over
creation for something in prospect! They are just like some business
men I have seen in my life—they have got their eye on a picayune, away
off yonder in the distance, and they start after that and stub their
toe against a twenty dollar gold piece; but they kick that out of the
way, they do not see it. By and by they start again, and they pass
fifty dollars in their path, and so they keep on, passing right by
ten, twenty or fifty dollars. "Oh, that picayune does so dazzle my
eye, for God's sake let me get [p.23] it!" They are fools, they know
nothing about life, nor sustaining themselves, they are worse than
children. Well, now, brother Brigham ought to have influence enough
over these Elders of Israel to keep them from deceiving themselves as
much as they do; and when they run after this shadow and tire
themselves out and fall in the mud, they lose the spirit of their
religion, find out that "Mormonism" is not true and away they go to
the devil.

Vol. 16,  p.23
I am going to stop talking to the sisters, and will conclude by asking
them, Will you be printers or clerks in stores? The brethren will keep
every one of you out if they can, and I do not know but I shall have
to go and keep store myself independent of every other institution,
and hire ladies to tend it. I want them also to telegraph for us, set
our type, write our books, and save the rags to make the paper.

Brigham Young, April 6, 1873

Friends and Enemies—Object of Gathering—Babylon to 
Be Forsaken—Prayer—Personality of the Godhead

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 6, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.23
In my remarks to you I want your eyes, ears, attention and faith. This
is the Forty-third Annual Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and we have assembled together for the purpose of
being benefited. We like to see and hear each other, we like to give
and receive counsel, and we like, above all things, to enjoy the
Spirit of the Lord. In singing, praying, speaking and hearing, and in
all duties devolving upon us upon such occasions as this, the Spirit
of the Lord is the best of all.

Vol. 16,  p.23
I have a great many reflections wish regard to the Latter-day Saints
and the work in which they are engaged. I have many reflections in
regard to the world of mankind. We all enjoy the power of sight, but
how differently we look at and comprehend things! And we are very much
like the people who have lived before us. We are a strange and curious
composition—no two alike. Of all the faces before me this afternoon
there are no two alike. We might possibly find those whose judgment
would be pretty much alike on various subjects, still there are no two
whose judgments are precisely the same. Human life is a great stage,
and it contains a very great [p.24] variety of scenes and scenery, of
thought and of action. Some are not very beautiful, others are, and
they are painted with fine colors. We see all this before us, and each
and every person has the privilege of judging for himself, and upon
each different impressions are produced.

Vol. 16,  p.24
I see a large congregation before me this afternoon of people called
Latter-day Saints. If the world of mankind were to give their opinion
concerning us they would use terms I heard frequently this
morning—"enemy," "enemies," "our enemies." These expressions would be
frequently heard from the inhabitants of the earth about the
Latter-day Saints, for the impression has existed and has been growing
stronger for years past, that this strange people—the Latter-day
Saints—are the enemies of mankind. I do not wish to convey the idea
that all the inhabitants of the earth consider this people their
enemies, but there are those who wish to have this impression or
belief prevail. I hear many of the Elders of Israel refer to the
outside world as enemies. I do it myself at certain times and on
certain occasions, for certain deeds wrought by those who wish to
destroy the truth from the earth, for every person who would uproot
the truth of God is mine enemy, he would destroy me if he had the
power. What shall we say of those who desire peace and whose hearts
are filled with good will towards their fellow-men? We say peace to
such persons, and give them ours and God's blessing.

Vol. 16,  p.24
Who is the enemy of mankind? He who wishes to change truth for error
and light for darkness; he who wishes to take peace from a family,
city, state or nation and give the sword in return. He is my enemy, he
is your enemy and the enemy of mankind. Who is the friend of mankind?
He who makes peace between those who are at enmity, who brings
together those who, perhaps, through some misunderstanding, have been
at variance with and lost friendship and fellowship for each other,
and shows them that their ill-will is without foundation and existed
simply because they did not understand each other. To illustrate we
will suppose that two men come in the same car to this city. One, of
them is full of deception and carries false colors. If he speaks a
word that would become a gentleman, it is not because be feels I it,
for in his heart he is cursing trod damning, and his purpose is to sow
discord and enmity among the people in a neighborhood. He delights to
set the members of one family jarring with each other. He will teach
the youth to believe that such or such persons are their enemies and
it is no harm to burn their houses down, to take their horses, cut
their carriages to pieces, to open the gate of their garden or field
and let somebody's cattle in. Such a person is an enemy of mankind.
But the other one is a friend. If he sees his neighbor's gate open, he
shuts it; if cattle are in a neighbor's field, he tells him of the
mischief that is being done. If he sees a fence down, and there is
none of the family to come and put it up, he gets out of his carriage,
or off his horse, or if he is afoot, he steps to the fence, turns the
cattle out, puts up the fence or shuts the gate and prevents further
mischief on his neighbor's premises. Who is your enemy and mine? He
that teaches language that is unbecoming, that presents falsehood for
truth, that furnishes false premises to build upon instead of true, or
that is full of anger and mischief to his fellow beings. I call [p.25]
no others enemies, except such characters as I have named. There is no
question that many have done much mischief while in ignorance of what
they were doing. I have no doubt that the soldiers who were commanded
to nail the Savior to the cross did not realize what they were doing.
They treated him as they did the thieves, whom they knew to be worthy
of death; but through prejudice, over-persuasion and much talk by the
priests, Scribes, Pharisees and people, they perhaps supposed they
were doing God's service when they crucified Jesus. But it was an
enemy that did it, it was a bad act, a very heinous crime, it—but I
pause. The question may be asked, What would have been the consequence
suppose the Savior had not been crucified? I can only answer by saying
that he was. The Scriptures say that offences must needs come, but woe
to him by whom they come. But we will resume our subject. Who is the
man that is an enemy to his nation? The one that breeds mischief,
prompts strife, and brings sorrow among the people.

Vol. 16,  p.25
Now to the Latter-day Saints—What are you here for? Can you answer
this question? Many of you can. One brother says, "Why, I came here to
join the Saints." "Where did you come from?" "I lived in Scotland. I
worked in the mines, or in the factory, or in iron works." "What did
you come here for?" "When I heard the Gospel preached I believed it,
and I received a desire to leave my neighbors. I believed the Bible
and the Book of Mormon; I believed that Joseph Smith was a Prophet. My
neighbors said, 'Oh folly, oh fool. There goes a Mormon,' and they
pointed the finger of scorn at me." This is the spirit of the world,
but if there had been no persecution whatever in the feelings of his
neighbors he would have had a desire to leave his home and old
associates to join the Saints, for the Spirit he received prompted him
to do this. Ask a sister, "What are you here for?" "Why, I came here
so that I could live my religion a little better than I could in
Scotland, England, Ireland, Wales, France, Scandinavia," or wherever
it might be that she came from. Ask another man, "What did you gather
to these mountains for?" "Well, I think I came here because of my
religion. I used to think I wanted to gather up with the Saints. I
liked their society, and when I came up here I really delighted to be
with them." "What are you doing now, brother?" "Well, I am trying to
do about the best I possibly can. Here are a few dollars I want to pay
on Tithing." "Have you paid your Tithing this year?" "No." "Did you
pay it last year?" "No." "Have you not paid Tithing lately?" "No."
"What is the reason?" "Why, I am after gold and silver, and the riches
in these mountains, in this trade, I am after the world, I am after
Babylon." This is the conduct. I do not ask for words, I do not ask
anybody to get up and declare that their affections are turned away
from the holy Gospel of life and salvation, and turned to the world.
Let me see their daily walk and know their life, and I know what their
thoughts and feelings are. And the sister that comes here for the
Gospel's sake, her mind is so frivolous and easily wrought upon that
she is led by every wind and breeze of fashion that blows through the
streets here. "Oh, don't you see that lady's dress?" "Here, look here,
did you see that lady walking down the street?" "Yes." "What a
beautiful dress she has got on! Oh dear, how I want such a dress!" Go
[p.26] down the street and you can see it; go up the street and you
can see it; go into the workshops, and even into the kanyons, and you
can see it. What of it? Latter-day Saints, what of it? "Oh, I do love
Babylon so well." "I do want a new dress." "I do want to go into the
mines and dig." "I have a claim, and I am just going into the
mountains to dig," says a brother. Another one says, "I have served
the Lord about long enough, and I am going to serve myself now." This
is the way with one here and another there, and if they have not got
Babylon they want to get it. And here comes along a man who professes
to be a Latter-day Saint, and the first you know he is using the name
of the Deity in vain, and it is "curse" this, and "curse" that, with
the name of our Father in heaven attached to it. Is that according to
the faith that we have embraced? Mingle with the Latter-day Saints,
and see them playing on the stage of life, and watch how some of them
will change their colors and their coats, and some come out, in one
fashion and some in another, according to the circumstances in which
they are placed.

Vol. 16,  p.26
Here we are assembled in the capacity of a general Conference. Babylon
is in the hearts of the people, that is to say, there is too much of
it. What did you come here for? "Why," says one, "I understood they
were getting rich in Utah, and I thought I would gather up with the
Latter-day Saints and get rich also." Without making many remarks on
this subject, I want to say to every one of those who come up here,
their minds filled with Babylon, and longing for the fashions and
wealth of the world, you may heap up gold and silver, but it will
leave you, or you will leave it, you cannot take it with you, and you
will go down to hell.

Vol. 16,  p.26
Perhaps I may be considered their enemy by some of those called
Latter-day Saints, and by outsiders, for telling them these things.
That is no matter, it is for their life and salvation that I tell
them. If I should see men and women going blindfolded to an awful
precipice, and not hail them and warn them of their danger, I should
be guilty, and perhaps their blood would be found on my skirts. I will
say, at once, not prolonging my remarks or multiplying words, that if
my brethren and sisters do not walk up to the principles of the holy
Gospel of life and salvation, they will be removed out of their
places, and others will be called to occupy them. Elders of Israel,
High Priests, Seventies, High Councilors, Presidents, brethren and
sisters, no matter who, if you have an idea that you are going to take
Babylon—I use this term, because it is well understood that Babylon
means confusion, discord, strife, folly and all the vanities the world
possesses—if you have the idea that you are going to take Babylon in
one hand, and with the other cling to the Savior and drag yourselves
into his presence, you will find yourselves mistaken, for he will drop
you, and you will sink. You may just as well believe this to-day, and
shape your lives accordingly, as to betray yourselves.

Vol. 16,  p.26
There are a great many who say, "Why, yes, I say my prayers, I do not
use the name of the Lord in vain, I do not injure my neighbor." That
is true. How many of the Latter-day Saints live like this? I am pretty
well acquainted with them. I see and understand their feelings by
their works, and I can say that a large majority of the Latter-day
Saints are a good, obedient, [p.27] faithful, God-fearing, God-loving
people, and yet we fellowship those who are full of iniquity and evil,
individuals who are full of the spirit of anti-Christ. I talk and tell
the truth to the good and to the evil, and I wish to comprehend the
whole; and I tell you today that if our minds are not made up to serve
God, if we are not for Christ, and for his kingdom upon the earth; if
we are not willing to devote our time, talents, means, influence and
everything that he has given into our possession, we are not in the
way we should walk. I know that it may be said, and with great
propriety, "Why, my brother, we can not be sanctified in one day, we
cannot overcome every evil and every passion in one day." That is
true, but this holy desire can dwell in the heart of every individual
from the time that he or she is convinced that God reigns, that he is
establishing his kingdom on the earth, that Jesus is our Savior, that
the holy Gospel has presented to us the way of life and salvation, and
we believe it and can receive it with our whole hearts—I say we can
have that holy and pure desire from that moment to the end of our
lives, and in possessing this we have faith and favor before the Lord,
and his grace is witch us by the power of his Holy Spirit, and by this
we can overcome temptations as we meet them. This is my experience,
that is pretty good proof, is it not? And I have more evidence than
this—this is the experience and testimony of every Latter-day Saint
who bas lived his or her religion since obeying the Gospel. Their
testimony will corroborate mine, and strengthen the faith of all.

Vol. 16,  p.27
I have not preached much to you this winter, and I pause and think. I
was in the stone quarry the other day, and saw the men breaking a
large granite rock. They first drilled the holes so as to break the
rock in a direct line. I saw one man take up his hammer and give a
blow. It was too hard. Said I, "My father taught me in my youth that
light knocks would split great blocks. Tap light next time." The
quarryman did this and pretty soon the rock divided almost as evenly
as though it had been jointed. I wish to make an application of this
to this people assembled here. If I and my brethren had strength, we
would meet together here about one week, to begin with, then go to our
work for a few weeks, and then we would come together again. By
continuing this course, I expect that in about three months we could
get the feelings of this people warmed up like wax before the flame,
so that we could get at their judgment and affections and we could
actually mould them over, and make them realize the work that they are
engaged in. But to do it in one day would be like driving the wedges
so fast that you would split the rock where you would not want it
split. Still, many who want to receive the word can, and I say to all,
you and I must be Latter-day Saints or we are not walking in the path
that God has marked out for us. "What do you mean by that, brother
Brigham? I want to know what you mean by that, I can not understand
it." This is the difficulty, but thank kind heaven, I have found out
in my experience, that learning a, b, c, d, does not hinder me
learning e, f, g. I thank my Creator that the principle is implanted
within us, that we can learn, if it takes a long time, and by a close
application of the ability that God has given us, we can improve and
in time become Saints in very [p.28] deed. Were it not for this I
should have been discouraged long ago. But, know that we can learn to
be Saints if we are disposed to. Practice your religion to-day, and
say your prayers faithfully.

Vol. 16,  p.28
Says a brother, "I pray in my family sometimes, and sometimes I do not
feel like it, and I do not pray in my family. Sometimes I am in a
hurry, my work is driving me, my cattle are in mischief, and I do not
feel like praying."

Vol. 16,  p.28
If I did not feel like praying, and asking my Father in heaven to give
me a morning blessing, and to preserve me and my family and the good
upon the earth through the day, I should say, "Brigham, get down here,
on your knees, bow your body down before the throne of Him who rules
in the heavens, and stay there until you can feel to supplicate at
that throne of grace erected for sinners."

Vol. 16,  p.28
"Well, but I am in a hurry, and my cattle, perhaps, are in mischief
and my work is driving me." I should say, if the cattle are in the
corn, "Eat away;" if they are in the wheat, "Eat away, eat the wheat,
we have more than we can use any how;" and if the children are in
mischief and this wants seeing to, and that wants seeing to, I say,
"Kneel down before the Lord and there stay until this body learns
obedience, until my tongue learns to praise his name, and to ask for
the blessings I need."

Vol. 16,  p.28
"Well, but are you not afraid you will come to want?" Bless me, if I
had all the gold and silver on the earth and no prayers, I should he
in greater want than I should be with the prayers and without the gold
and silver. I will make an application of this with regard to the
feelings of the people. It is true that you and I can not learn every
thing at once, but we can learn one thing at once and the one thing
above all others that we should make it our business to learn is to
yield strict obedience to the requirements of heaven, and we can learn
that to-day just as well as any other time, and just as well as to
spend a lifetime in doing it.

Vol. 16,  p.28
Now, Latter-day Saints, do you know what you are here for? You know
there is a field opens before us in talking about what we are here
for, why the Lord suffers what we now behold, and why he permits this
and permits that. It is all perfectly reasonable and rational, all
according to his providences and his dealings with the children of
men. I can say to all that you have got to learn this one fact—the
Lord will have a tried people, and if my wife or my daughter can not
see and pass by, as things of naught, the follies of fashion, she has
not learned her duty, she has not learned the spirit of her religion,
and is not, in the full enjoyment of the Spirit of God. Fashions are
nothing to me, one way or the other. How long is it since ladies wore
bonnets into which you would have to look with a spyglass if you
wished to see their faces, and then from their faces to the crown of
the head. From this fashion they got to one in which one flower or
leaf and five yards of ribbon made a complete head dress. What of
these fashions? They are nothing here nor there, and by trying we can
learn to pass by every needless fashion, and to stop the use of every
needless word, and to carry ourselves correctly before the Lord.

Vol. 16,  p.28
Now let us consider, are we for the kingdom of heaven? "Oh yes," "Oh
yes," everybody says, "certainly we are." Are we for happiness? Yes,
certainly, the whole world is with us there. There is no [p.29] person
but what would say, Give me power, give me influence, give me wealth,
give me gold and silver, houses and lands, goods and chattels,
tenements, horses, carriages, friends, families, associations, &c. The
whole world will join in saying, Give us heaven and happiness; but
talk to them about "Mormonism," and they will say, "your doctrine is a
speculation." The cry with regard to brother Joseph was, "He is a
money digger, he is a speculator." Well, how long was it before the
whole world was on his track digging money? It was no disgrace just as
soon as the world commenced digging money, but when there were only a
few accused of it, it was a disgrace. How things are changed! How
differently we look upon our bonnets now! If a lady were to enter this
building wearing an old-fashioned head-dress everybody would be
looking at her. If a lady were to come into this assembly with sixteen
yards of cloth—I am talking extravagantly now to illustrate—in her two
sleeves, and only four in the waist and skirt of her dress, how
ridiculous it would appear, would it not? And yet something very much
like that was once the fashion.

Vol. 16,  p.29
I look at this and make the application. The world would say, "Yes, if
you are going to have happiness, we want some; if you are going to
have gold and silver, look here, we shall come in for a share." Very
good, all right. I used to tell the people—bless your heart, you
accuse me of being in a speculation, and so I am. You cry out that the
"Mormon" leaders are for speculation, for money making. We go in for
wealth. I used to tell the people, and I tell them the same now, I do
not go in for a few millions, I go in for the pile, and I calculate to
have it. "How are you going to get it?" By serving God with all my
heart and being a Saint indeed, and when the earth and its fullness
are given rate the hands of the Saints, I shall go in for my share—the
whole pile. I used to say, "Why, brother Joseph is the greatest
speculator I have heard of in modern times—he is going to have the
whole earth. Jesus is coming to earth to reign King of nations, and he
is going to share the gold and silver with his brethren. That is not
all—all things are yours for time and eternity—the heights and depths,
the lengths and breadths, crowns of glory and immortality and eternal
lives are yours." Well, I go in for the pile.

Vol. 16,  p.29
I want to ask, Am I an enemy of mankind? Is a Latter-day Saint an
enemy of mankind? No. I say to the intelligent world, if they did but
know it, we in connection with God, Jesus the Mediator, angels, the
good that are on the earth and the good that have been, are the only
friends of mankind upon the face of the earth. That is a great word to
say, and some may think it is extravagant. They say, "See what our
benevolent societies, our ministers, our kings and our rich people are
doing for the poor, and then say that the Latter-day Saints are the
only friends of mankind." I want to say to all the world that no good
or benevolent act, no act that sustains innocence, virtue and truth
and does good to the human family will go unrewarded of the Creator.
Do not be discouraged. Have they clone any good? Yes, a great deal of
it. The christian world have sent forth their missionaries and they
have done a great deal of good, but they could do a great deal more if
they had a mind to. They hedge up the way and try to destroy the
little good they have done by instilling into the hearts of the people
[p.30] the necessity of dwelling in darkness and remaining in
ignorance, and preventing them from receiving the Gospel. This is
their practice, and in this they are doing injury, but they have done
a great deal of good.

Vol. 16,  p.30
What are we hated for? What do men lie about us for, and send forth
their lies to the world right from this place? Are they who do this
the friends of mankind? No, they are their enemies. They plant
falsehood in the hearts of thousands of people. One liar is like a bad
king. A corrupt and wicked king can corrupt a whole nation. One liar
can deceive thousands. They are not the friends of mankind. Why are we
hated? Is our religion obnoxious? Why?

Vol. 16,  p.30
"Because of this one man power, because of the great influence there
is in the midst of the people to unite them together."

Vol. 16,  p.30
Do you not read in your Bibles that except ye are one ye are not the
Lord's? Do you not read in the Bible, that you have had all your
lives, that you must love God with all your hearts, that you must be
united, that you must receive the Gospel of Christ? Do you not read
that there is but one faith, one Lord, one baptism, one God and Father
of all, &c.? Certainly you do. Well, we believe these things, but does
that prove that we are the enemies of mankind? No, it proves that we
are their friends. Why do we differ from them, and why do they differ
from us? I can tell it in a few words—it is simply because we are
disposed to believe the truth, and they are disposed to reject it.
They are disposed to live and drink water, if they can get it, from
cisterns that will hold no water. Is there anybody, do you think, who
has transgressed the laws of God? Has anybody ever changed the
ordinances of the house of God? Was there ever any such thing done as
to destroy the principles pertaining to the ordinances of the house of
God? Why, yes, in ancient days.

Vol. 16,  p.30
Well, we know the reason why, we know why they did it—they hewed to
themselves cisterns that would hold no water? Do we, as Christians,
teach the Gospel according to Saint Mark, St. John, St. Luke, Matthew,
Paul, Peter and James and the rest of the apostles and the disciples
of the Lord? Do we teach the same doctrine as the Christian world? No,
we do not. Do we teach the same doctrine as Jesus and his Apostles?
Yes, we preach the same Gospel. How many modes of baptism have the
so-called Christian world? I do not know how many. One is by
immersion, or being buried in the water. Another is to get down on
your knees and have water poured on the head; another is to stand up
and have water poured on the head; another is to have somebody dip his
fingers in water and touch the forehead with it; another is to plunge
face foremost, and how many more modes of baptism there are I do not
know. How many there are who say say that all these are outward
ordinances and that they are non-essential? Did God ever say this? No.
Jesus? No. Any of the Apostles ever say anything of the kind? No, they
did not. Has any man in modern times received a revelation from
heaven, doing away with the ordinances of the house of God? No, only
false revelations; and we ask the simple question, If our doctrine is
not true, and if there is no necessity for the ordinances of the house
of God, will you not be pleased to tell us the name of the man who
received, and the place where he received a revelation from God doing
away with his own ordinances, and declaring that all miracles were to
cease? &c.[p.31] It is true that we differ from the Christian world in
our faith in regard to these things. Does this prove that we are their
enemies? No, it proves that we are their friends. We believe in
doctrines that they do not believe in, and we disbelieve in some
fanciful ideas that they profess to hold as doctrine. For instance
they hold that God is an imaginary being. They can not tell where nor
how he lives, nor anything concerning his character, whether he is
material or immaterial; but, like many of the most eminent divines,
who have spread it through their pages for the people to read, they
have come to the conclusion that the centre of God is everywhere and
his circumference nowhere—one of the most vain ideas that could be
conceived by any intelligent being. Then what is their idea of the
soul of man? That it is an immaterial substance. Who ever heard of
such a thing? Ask any true philosopher if he can explain the meaning
of an "immaterial substance." It is like the centre of a being
everywhere and his circumference nowhere, or like being seated on the
top of a topless throne. These are self-confounding expressions, and
there is no meaning to any of them. We differ from them in our ideas
of God. We know that he is a Being—a man—with all the component parts
of an intelligent being—head, hair, eyes, ears, nose, mouth, cheek
bones, forehead, chin, body, lower limbs; that he eats, drinks, talks,
lives and has a being, and has a residence, and his presence fills
immensity as far as you and I know. We differ with them, for we know
that the Lord has sent forth his laws, commandments and ordinances to
the children of men, and requires them to be strictly obeyed, and we
do not wish to transgress those laws, but to keep them. We do not wish
to change his ordinances, but to observe them; we do not wish to break
the everlasting covenant, but to keep that with our fathers, with
Jesus, with our Father in heaven, with holy angels, and to live
according to them. We differ with them in the tenets of our religion,
we cannot help it. We would not believe "Mormonism," as it is called,
if it were not for one thing. I never would have believed it if it had
not been for one simple thing. What do you think that is? It is true.
I believed it because of that. What a strange idea! If it had not been
true I would not have believed it, but being true I happened to
believe it.

Vol. 16,  p.31
Now there is quite a difference between me and the man who stands up
to teach the people what he says is the way of life and salvation, and
who has transgressed every law that God ever gave, who has changed
every one of the ordinances of his house, and broken every covenant
that he has made with the children of men. What do you know, Mr.
Divine, about glory, exaltation, happiness and eternal lives? I will
answer for him, and say, nothing at all. What do you know about God?
Nothing at all. What do you know about his dwelling-place? Nothing at
all. What about his person? Nothing at all. Pardon me for making these
expressions, but look on this stage which I brought before the
congregation—the human family acting and bringing out what they have
behind the scenes. What a spectacle it presents!

Vol. 16,  p.31
Are we the enemies of mankind? No, we are their only friends, and we
calculate to hang on until we save the last son and daughter of Adam
and Eve that can receive salvation. We calculate to be co-workers with
Jesus, our Savior, until the last man and woman that can be saved in
[p.32] placed in the kingdom or mansion prepared for them, and none
will be lost or turned away except those who sin against the Holy
Ghost. What do you think of it? An enemy of mankind! Shame on the
expression! and shame on those who give utterance to it when speaking
of the Latter-day Saints. We have the oracles, the law and the
commandments; we have all the laws or ordinances necessary to reach
and take hold of our fathers, mothers, grandfathers and those who have
lived before us, and to bring them up to eternal life. What divine
teaches this doctrine? If there is no resurrection, says Paul, why
then are ye baptized for the dead? It is the only expression that
alludes to the doctrine of baptism for the dead in the New Testament,
but it is true. We have this law, we have the ordinances. We have a
knowledge of the covenants necessary to reach and pick up the last man
and woman that has lived on the earth, and we calculate to preach the
Gospel to the living until the line is drawn and Jesus comes to reign
King of nations as he does King of Saints, and the separation is made.
But until then the wheat and the tares will grow together. We are
together now, the wheat and the tares are here.

Vol. 16,  p.32
Now let us see your wheat heads bow down as though you were fully ripe
or preparing to be so, your whole hearts and labors for the kingdom of
God. The wicked may flourish for awhile like a green bay tree, but by
and by they will be cut down, and the righteous will go forth and
inherit the kingdom, which may God grant to be our happy lot for
Jesus' sake. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, April 7, 1873

Home Manufacture—Offences Must Needs Come—Zion is 
Growing in Importance on the Earth—the Kingdom of 
God is Now Established—Second Coming of 
Christ—Unpopularity of Our Religion—the Holy Ghost is the 
Infallible Testimony to the Believer—the Gospel Embraces All Truth

Discourse By Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered at the 
General Conference, in the New Tabernacle, 
Salt Lake City, April 7, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.32
One of the proverbs common among the Saints of God in the dispensation
in which we live—the dispensation of the fullness of times, is, "The
kingdom of God or nothing." President Young has been trying to get
[p.33] us to labor to build up the kingdom of God. This kingdom has
been given into the hands of the Latter-day Saints to establish on the
earth, and unless we labor for its advancement we shall certainly fall
short of salvation, for all the salvation there is, whether for Jew,
Gentile, Saint or sinner, is in connection with this kingdom.

Vol. 16,  p.33
We have had a great many plain truths presented before this
Conference, and if we will observe the counsels that have been given
we shall be led to salvation. Every one of the prepositions made by
President Young has this tendency. It is our duty as Latter-day Saints
to sustain the Zion of God on the earth. What he has said to us is
true. We have heard it thousands of times. We have been counseled for
many years to try to lay a foundation for our own independence in
these mountains. It is a well known principle in political economy,
that any nation or people that expend more than they produce, or buy
from other nations more than they sell in return, will grow poor. We
should produce what we use—what we eat and wear, and as for what we
drink, why the mountain streams supply that of the purest quality.

Vol. 16,  p.33
There are several items to which I would like to call your attention.
President Young has taken the lead in establishing woolen factories in
this Territory. Others have assisted in this work, but he has done
much more than any other man, and now we have several good mills for
the manufacture of cloth and other fabrics owned and run by the Saints
in Utah. Still we send many large quantities of wool abroad instead of
using it in our own mills, and import goods of outside manufacture
instead of making them at home. How long will it be before we are
poor, and our Territory drained of all the money we can raise, if we
continue this? We should not send our wool to be manufactured in the
States, and then pay our money for cloth brought from there here.
Where are our wool growers? What are they thinking about when they do
this? This is an item which I consider of vital importance to the
Latter-day Saints. We should keep our wool at home, and we should
manufacture this wool into cloth, and we should buy and pay for that
cloth, and support home manufactures. This is a principle which we
have neglected in a great degree; but we have got to come to it
sometime. We have got either to make ourselves self-sustaining, or we
shall have to go without a good many things that we now regard as
almost indispensable for our welfare and comfort, for there is not a
man who believes in the revelations of God but what believes the day
is at hand when there will be trouble among the nations of the earth,
when great Babylon will come in remembrance before God, and his
judgments will visit the nations. When that day comes, if Zion has
food and raiment and the comforts of life she must produce them, and
there must be a beginning to these things.

Vol. 16,  p.33
This is the Zion of God, this is the work of God. The servants of God
have borne record and testimony to this now for more than forty years,
and the Lord has backed up their testimony, fulfilling his word in the
events which have transpired in the earth. The Lord says, "I am angry
with none except those who acknowledge not my hand in all things." As
a people, we have been obliged to acknowledge the hand of God in our
salvation and guidance. Some of the speakers have referred to the
drivings and persecutions of the [p.34] Saints in the past. The Lord
says, "Offences must needs come, but woe to him by whom they come." If
we had not been driven from Jackson, Caldwell and Clay Counties, and
from Kirtland and Nauvoo, Utah to-day, would have been a barren
desert, there would have been no railroad from the Atlantic to the
Pacific, and we should not have fulfilled, I may say, thousands of the
revelations of God as we have done. The hand of the Lord has been
manifest in all these matters. He has watched this people, and over
this work from its foundation until today, and he will continue to do
so. But it is certainly true that, as a people, we must heed the
counsels of the Lord through his servants, for these counsels, if
observed, will secure us salvation, and lead us to prosperity, union
and happiness.

Vol. 16,  p.34
President Young, as an instrument in the hands of God, has brought his
tens of thousands from the old world who never were worth, I may say,
a farthing, who never owned a horse, carriage, wagon, cow, pig or
chicken, and hardly had bread enough to keep soul and body together.
There are thousands upon thousands now in these valleys of the
mountains who were brought here by the donations of the Saints of God,
and the mercies of God unto them. They are now settled through this
valley for six hundred miles. They have enough to eat, drink and wear,
houses and lands of their own, and plenty of this world's goods to
make them comfortable.

Vol. 16,  p.34
Everything that leads to good and to do good is of God, and everything
that leads to evil and to do evil is of the wicked one. I will ask,
Has not good grown out of the whole work of God from the organization
of this Church until to-day? Has not this Gospel been offered for more
than forty years to the nations of the earth in its plainness, truth
and simplicity, as it was anciently by Jesus and his Apostles? It has,
and thousands who are in this Territory to-day can bear testimony to
its truth. The example is before the world. Zion is like a city set on
a hill that cannot be hid. She is a beacon to the nations of the
earth. The Saints of God are fulfilling the revelations of God; they
are fulfilling the prophecies and sayings of the ancient Patriarchs
and Prophets, who spoke as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost, and
no prophecy is of private interpretation. If those holy men of God
spoke the word of God, what they said will have its fulfillment, and
no power can stay this work.

Vol. 16,  p.34
The set time has come for the Lord to establish his kingdom of which
Daniel spoke, that Zion which Isaiah saw and portrayed, and about
which he and many other Prophets have left so many sayings in their
prophecies. The history of the progress of this Church is before the
world. It is the work of God, and not a saying ever made about it by
an inspired man, whether in the Bible, Book of Mormon, or in the
Doctrine and Covenants, will fail of its fulfillment. No matter
whether these words came by the voice of God out of the heavens, by
the ministration of angels, or by the voice of the servants of God in
the flesh, it is the same; although the heavens and the earth may pass
away, they will not go unfulfilled.

Vol. 16,  p.34
This is the foundation upon which the Latter-day Saints labor, and
upon which they have labored from the beginning of this Church. Joseph
Smith has often been termed an illiterate, unlearned man. He was a
farmer's son, and had very small chance of education. What primer had
he to reveal the fullness of the [p.35] Gospel to the world? None at
all, only as he was taught by the administration of angels from
heaven, by the voice of God and by the inspiration and power of the
Holy Ghost. The principles which have been revealed to the world
through him are true as the throne of God. Their influence is already
felt in the earth, and will continue to increase unfit the coming of
the Son of Man; and the blood of the Prophets which has been shed in
testimony thereof will remain in force upon all the world until the
scene is wound up.

Vol. 16,  p.35
What other people on the face of the earth are preparing for Jesus
Christ? The Lord Jesus Christ is coming to reign on earth. The world
may say that he delays his coming until the end of the earth. But they
know neither the thoughts nor the ways of the Lord. The Lord will not
delay his coming because of their unbelief, and the signs both in
heaven and earth indicate that it is near. The fig trees are leafing
in sight of all the nations of the earth, and if they had the Spirit
of God they could see and understand them.

Vol. 16,  p.35
The Latter-day Saints can not stand still; we can not become
stereotyped. God has decreed that his Zion must progress. We can not
remain in one groove or position. This kingdom has continued to
progress frown the beginning, and the little one is now more than a
thousand, and it will hasten to become a strong nation, for it is
God's work, and its destiny is in his hands. It becomes us, as
Latter-day Saints, to realize these things as they are, and also our
position and calling before God. We must build up the Zion and kingdom
of God on the earth, or fail in the object of our calling and
receiving the Priesthood of God in these latter days. The full set
time has come, which the Lord decreed before the foundation of the
world,—the great dispensation of the last days, and a people must be
prepared for the coming of the Son of Man. How can they do it? By
being gathered out from Babylon. How often has the question been
asked, "Why can not the Latter-day Saints live abroad in the world and
enjoy their religion?" We can hardly enjoy it as we are
to-day—gathered together, the wicked will follow us up; and then we
are overwhelmed like a mountain with tradition. But we have gathered
together that we may be taught by Prophets, Patriarchs and inspired
men, and we are endeavoring, under their instructions, to throw off
the trammels with which we and our forefathers have been bound for
generations. We are not prepared for the coming of the Son of Man, and
if he were to come today we could not endure it. There is no people on
the earth prepared for that. But the Lord is laboring with us, he has
carried us through a school of experience now for forty years, and we
should certainly have been dull scholars if we had not learned some
wisdom. The Lord intends that we shall unite ourselves together, and
in building up the Zion of God, if we can not attain to all that is
required of us to-day, we will do what we can, and progress as fast as
we can, that the way may be prepared for the fulfillment of the words
of the Lord.

Vol. 16,  p.35
Here is the Bible, the record of the Jews, given by the inspiration of
the Lord through Moses and the ancient Patriarchs and Prophets. Is it
an imposture, and as the infidels say, the work of man? No, it is not
in the power of any man who ever breathed the breath of life to make
such a book without the inspiration of the Almighty. It is [p.36] just
so with the Book of Mormon—all the ingenuity of all the men under
heaven could not compose and present to the world a book like the Book
of Mormon. Its principles are divine—they are from God. They could
never emanate froth the mind of an impostor, or from the mind of a
person writing a novel. Why? Because the promises and prophecies it
contains are being fulfilled in the sight of all the earth. So with
the revelations given through the Prophet Joseph Smith contained in
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants—they are being fulfilled.

Vol. 16,  p.36
We, the Latter-day Saints, have this great almighty work laid upon us,
and our hearts should not be set upon the things of the world, for if
they are we shall forget God and lose sight of his kingdom. The
counsels, exhortations and instructions which we receive from the
servants of God are just and true. As a people if we will do the will
of God we have the power to build up Zion in beauty, power and glory,
as the Lord has revealed it through the mouth of the Prophet. It rests
with us, the Lord working with us. We are called upon to work with the
Lord just as fast as we are prepared to receive the things of his
kingdom. But I am satisfied there has got to be a great change with us
in many respects before we are prepared for the redemption of Zion and
the building up of the New Jerusalem. I believe the only way for us is
to get enough of the Spirit of God that we may see and understand our
duties and comprehend the will of the Lord.

Vol. 16,  p.36
This is a great day, an important time—a time in which great events
await the world—Zion, Babylon, Jew, Gentile, saint and sinner, high
and low, rich and poor. Great and important events will follow each
other in quick succession before the eyes of this generation. No
generation that ever lived on the earth, lived in a more interesting
period than the one in which we live; and when we consider that our
eternal destiny depends upon the few short years that we spend here,
what manner of persons ought we to be? Men spend their lives for what
they call wealth or happiness, but they seek not after the way of
life, and in a few years they lie down and die and open their eyes in
the spirit world, and they will come forth at some time and be judged
according to the deeds done in the body.

Vol. 16,  p.36
A great deal has been said with regard to "Mormonism" and the strange
people who dwell in these mountains. Many strangers have come to visit
this city, thinking that their lives were hardly safe because of the
horrid stories they had heard about these terrible "Mormons," when the
fact is, if they had only known it, they were a great deal safer here,
than in any of the great cities of the world.

Vol. 16,  p.36
The Lord has been working, and this people have been working, and the
object of their labor has been and is to establish the Gospel of Jesus
Christ and to spread truth and righteousness. We came here, a few
pioneers, on the 24th of July, 1847, and we found a desert. It looked
as though no white man could live here. We have to acknowledge the
hand of God in all the blessings we have to-day. This Territory is now
filled with cities, towns, villages and gardens. The earth has
blossomed like a rose, and the desert has brought forth streams of
water from dry places. The Lord has blessed the people, we have to
acknowledge his hands in this. This is only a beginning. The world
have opposed us from the beginning, even [p.37] very many
honest-hearted men, ignorant of the nature and object of "Mormonism,"
have opposed us. If the vail were lifted one minute from the eyes of
the world, and they could see the things of eternity as they are,
there is not a man living, not excepting our friend brother Newman, or
President Grant, or any other man that breathes, who would not bow
down before God and pray for Brigham Young and the prosperity of this
work. But there is a vail over men's minds. Darkness covers the earth
and gross darkness the minds of the nations, and this is to prove
whether they will or will not walk in the covenant of the Lord. There
are a few who have had sufficient independence of mind and stability
of character to obey the celestial law. But how few friends the
Almighty and his servants have had in this age of the world? As it was
in the days of Noah and Lot, so it will be in the days of the coming
of the Son of Man. The numbers of the servants of God are few. Let the
Lord Almighty send a message to the world now as he did in the days of
Noah, Enoch, Lot, Jesus Christ and the Apostles, and few among the
nations of the earth would be willing to receive it. In the days of
Jesus the High Priests, Sadducees, Essenees, Stoics and every sect and
party then known in the Jewish nation cried—"Crucify him! Crucify
him!" So it was with Joseph Smith. From the day that he laid the
foundation of this work, Priest and people, doctors and lawyers, high
and low, rich and poor, with but few exceptions, have been ready to
crush it to the earth. Why? Because, ignorant of its character and
mission, they have believed that it interfered with their religion.
Joseph Smith had to walk in deep water, he had to row up hill or up
stream all the days of his life in order to try and plant the Gospel
in the midst of the sons of men. A few here and there heard and were
disposed to receive that Gospel, and the Spirit of God bore record
unto them of its truth, and they went before the Lord and asked him if
it was true, and the Lord revealed it unto them and they embraced it.
From that day until the present this message has gone to the world. I
have preached it to millions of my fellow-men, so has President Young,
and I may say the same of hundreds of the Elders of this Church; and I
do not believe that ever a man, with his ears open, stopped a moment
to listen to the testimony of the servants of God about the truth of
the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith being a Prophet of God, and the
restoration of the fullness of the Gospel, but what a measure of the
Spirit of God has backed up that testimony to him. When men have
rejected these testimonies they have done so against light and truth,
and herein is where condemnation rests upon this generation—Light has
come into the world and men love darkness rather than light, because
their deeds are evil.

Vol. 16,  p.37
"Mormonism" is not popular, and few, comparatively speaking, have
embraced it. Jesus Christ was never popular in his day. The old
Patriarchs and Prophets had but few friends, yet they were called and
inspired by God, and held in their hands the issues of life and death,
the keys of salvation on earth and in heaven. What they bound on earth
was bound in heaven. Whosesoever sins they remitted were remitted, and
whosesoever sins they retained were retained. Yet the world was ready
to destroy them. It is so to-day. But the unbelief of this generation
will not [p.38] make the truth of God without effect to-day any more
than it did in any other period of the world. Therefore I say to my
brethren and sisters, let us try and prepare our minds and hearts by
prayer before the Lord, that we may obtain enough of the light of the
Spirit, and of the influence of the Holy Ghost, to see and be
preserved in the path of life, and when we receive the teachings and
counsels of the servants of God, that we may be disposed to treasure
them up in our hearts and practice them in our lives.

Vol. 16,  p.38
We shall soon pass away; in a little while we shall be on the other
side of the vail. There is no man or woman who has ever lived on the
earth and kept the commandments of God who will be ashamed of, or
sorry for it, when they go into the presence of God. Our eyes have not
seen, our ears have not heard, it has not entered into the heart of
man to conceive the joy, glory and blessings which God has in store
for his faithful Saints. As President Young told us yesterday, whether
men believe or disbelieve, the Lord Almighty has wrought out salvation
for the world. We are laboring for this; the Prophets and Patriarchs
in days past and gone did the same. In these latter days Saviors have
come up on Mount Zion, and they are laboring to save the world—the
living and the dead. The Lord requires this at our hands, and if we do
not labor to promote this cause and to build it up, we shall be under
condemnation before him.

Vol. 16,  p.38
The Gospel is the same to-day as it was in the days of Jesus Christ.
The word to his disciples was—"Go ye into all the world and preach the
Gospel to every creature, he that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned." That is a very
plain and simple declaration, yet it involved the destiny of the whole
human family. It is just so to-day. The Gospel has been offered to the
world now for over forty years, in its purity, plainness and
clearness, according to the ancient order of things, and the Elders of
Israel have promised the world that if they would receive their
testimony and be baptized for the remission of their sins, they should
receive the Holy Ghost. When a man receives the Holy Ghost he has a
testimony that can not deceive him or anybody else. In the days of
Moses and Pharaoh the magicians could work as many miracles as Moses,
almost; and you may go into our theatre here, or any other, and you
may see and hear that which will deceive your eyes and ears, and all
the senses you have; but get the Holy Ghost and you have a testimony
that cannot deceive you. It never deceived any man, and if, never
will. It is by this power and principle that the Elders of Israel have
been sustained from the first day they commenced their labors until
to-day. It was this power which sustained Joseph Smith from his
boyhood up, in all his labors until he planted the kingdom of God on
the earth to be thrown down no more for ever. He lived until he
accomplished all that God raised him up to do here in the flesh, then
he went to the other side of the vail to fill his place and mission
there. His works will follow him there, and he and his brethren will
labor for the accomplishment of the purposes of God there, as we are
doing here. The Lord raised up President Young to be our leader and
lawgiver, and he has been so from the day that Joseph was taken away.
His works are before the world and before the heavens; they [p.39]
show for themselves. The tree is known by the fruit it brings forth.
The Lord has revealed in this day every key that was ever held by any
Patriarch or Prophet from the days of Father Adam, in the Garden of
Eden, down to the days of Joseph Smith, that was necessary for the
salvation of the sons of men. They have been sealed on the head of
Brigham Young and other servants of God, and they will be held on the
earth until this scene is wound up. What a glorious thing it is that
we, like the ancient Saints, can be baptized for the dead, and thus
open the prison doors and set the prisoners free! The Lord is no
respecter of persons, and the fifty thousand millions of human beings
who are supposed to have lived on the earth from the days the ancient
servants of God were put to death, to the restoration of the Gospel
through Joseph Smith, never having had the privilege of hearing the
Gospel, are not going to remain in the eternal world without the
privilege of hearing the Gospel; but they will be preached to by
Joseph Smith and the Prophets, Patriarchs and Elders who have received
the Priesthood on the earth in these latter days. Many of them will
receive their testimony, but somebody must administer for them in the
flesh, that they may be judged according to men in the spirit, and
have part in the first resurrection, just the same as though they had
heard the Gospel in the flesh. The Lord has revealed this to us, and
commanded us to attend to this duty, the same as Jesus, while his body
was in the grave, preached three days and nights to the spirits in
prison who were rebellious during the long-suffering of God in the
days of Noah. They lay in prison until Jesus went and preached to
them.

Vol. 16,  p.39
This and every other principle which the Elders of this Church preach
and teach are from heaven—the Lord has revealed them. They are before
the world, and all who hear them will investigate if they are wise. If
there is a man on the face of the earth who has got a true principle
that we have not, will he please let us have it? As President Young
has said many a time, we will change a dozen errors for one truth, and
thank God far it. We are after light and truth. We are not afraid of
the doctrines of the inhabitants of the earth being presented before
us or our children. We have truth, we have been called to present it
to the world. We have done it. If they have truths that we have not we
would like to obtain them.

Vol. 16,  p.39
I will say by way of conclusion that I thank God for the privilege of
attending these Conferences for so many years, and for seeing the
increase and progress of his work. Here we meet from every nation
under heaven, just as the Prophets said. We have been gathered by the
Gospel of Jesus Christ. I had the privilege, last night and this
morning, of meeting with Father Kington, the old patriarch whom I met
with over in Herefordshire, England, where, like John the Baptist, he
was a fore-runner of the Gospel of Christ. Through his administrations
the people in that county had been prepared to receive the Gospel, and
when we went and preached to them, he and all his flock but one,
numbering six hundred, entered into the kingdom, and that opened a
door which enabled us to baptize eighteen hundred in about seven
months' labor. I never expected to see him again in this city, but he
came to [p.40] my house last night, and he came to meeting to-day, and
I felt more pride and joy in meeting him than I should if it had been
the Emperor of Russia. I thank God that I have the privilege of
meeting with the Saints with whom I ate and drank in foreign lands,
who have listened to the voices of the Elders of Israel, have received
their testimonies, have been baptized for the remission of sins, and
received the testimony of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 16,  p.40
Brethren and sisters, we are in the school of the Saints. Let us
progress, and try to improve and set our hearts on the things of God
and truth, and carry out and do the work of righteousness for Jesus'
sake, Amen.

Brigham Young, May 18, 1873

Unbelief—the Saints Require Constant Instruction—Contrast 
Between the Gospel of Christ and the Religions of Men—Evil 
Would Cease Among the Saints If They Would Live Their 
Religion—Gathering the Poor—Tithing—Knowledge of God—
Progress of the Work is Due to the Operations of the Spirit

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Ogden, Sunday Afternoon, May 18, 1873.

Vol. 16,  p.40
The teaching of grown people is the same as teaching the children. We
receive impressions when very young, and grow up to further knowledge;
it is the same in receiving the Gospel. When we talk to persons who
have not previously heard the Gospel, we have to reason with them on
the propriety of receiving the truth. We also have to reason with and
persuade the Latter-day Saints, and it is to them I wish principally
to talk this afternoon. When the Gospel is preached to the honest in
heart they receive it by faith, but when they obey it labor is
required. To practice the Gospel requires time, faith, the heart's
affections and a great deal of labor. Here many stop. They hear and
believe, but before they go on to practice they begin to think that
they were mistaken, and unbelief enters into their hearts. There has
been unbelief since the beginning of the world. Have you not read the
sayings of Moses in regard to our mother Eve? She had heard the voice
of the Lord and understood it, saying concerning the fruit of a
certain tree, "in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely
die." When her husband was in another part of the garden, a certain
character came [p.41] along and commenced to reason with her. "That is
very fine fruit: I understand the Lord says you must not partake of
it." "Yes, for in the day we eat of it he says we shall die." "Well,"
says he, "that is not so. You must not believe all that is told you,
but think for yourself. Now I will tell you something. If you eat of
that fruit your eyes will be opened, and you will see as the Gods." He
hands her a little of the fruit, just to try,—no matter whether it was
an apple, a grape, or what it was,—she tastes of it, and does not die,
and likes it so well that when Adam comes along she says, "Husband,
this fruit is delightful; I have tasted it, and it is desirable to
make one wise; take some." "No," says he, "I shall not, the Lord has
commanded us not to eat of it." But just as it is with other husbands,
she coaxes and persuades, and finally he gives way and partakes of the
forbidden fruit. Now do you see how unbelief entered into the world in
the beginning? We have to reason with mankind to persuade them to
receive the truth of God. A declaratory statement is sufficient for
those who are prepared to receive the spirit of revelation for
themselves, but with the most of the human family we have to reason
and explain. A really pure person is very scarce; but when the heart
is truly pure, the Lord can write upon it, and the truth is received
without argument, or doubt, or disputation. If we talk with the
Latter-day Saints, we have to reason with them, particularly on
temporal matters. Now I could show, by sound argument and logic, the
necessity for the people to live and labor for the good of all.
Anybody ought to be able to see that when one member of a family is
pulling away from the others, and living for self alone, it injures
himself or herself as well as the whole family. The necessity and
beauty of union cannot be better illustrated than by the example of
the chief who called his sons together just previous to his death,
and, taking a bundle of arrows, asked them each to break it. This they
were unable to do. "Now," said he, "unloose the bundle." They did so,
and could take the arrows singly, one by one, and break them with
ease. This will give us as good a proof as we can desire, that when we
are bound together as a unit, we are strong and powerful, but when we
are divided we are weak, and our enemies can obtain power over us.
Take our financial affairs, and they will show the same principle. But
we are prone to unbelief, and have to learn by the childish
principle—a little to-day and a little more tomorrow, and after a
while perhaps we will become truly Latter-day Saints. We profess to be
so now. But to be a Saint in the full sense of the word, is to be
something very nearly perfect. If, however, we are striving to the
utmost of the ability God has given us to prove that we are willing to
serve him and perform our duties, we are justified. We have the
kingdom of God to build up, Zion to redeem; we have to sanctify
ourselves so that we may be prepared to be caught up with the Church
of the First Born, and if we improve every day and hour, then if we
die we shall be found justified. But if we continue to live, we must
become Saints in very deed, or come short of the fullness of the glory
of God that is to be revealed. To lead the Saints in this direction we
have to reason with them, and show the necessity for their observing
this precept and that law, this doctrine and that principle, that they
may be persuaded to do the will of God.

Vol. 16,  p.42
When Joseph Smith first learned [p.42] from God the principle of
baptism for the remission of sins, he undoubtedly thought that he had
learned something great and wonderful; so, also, when he received his
ordination to the Aaronic Priesthood under the hands of John the
Baptist. But he did not fly off at a tangent, and think he had it all,
but was willing and anxious to be taught further. After receiving this
authority, he baptized his friends. When he organized the Church, he
received the higher Priesthood, after the order of Melchisedec, which
gave him authority not only to baptize for the remission of sins, but
to confirm by tee laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy
Ghost. The Aaronic Priesthood holds power to baptize, but not to lay
on hands to confer the Holy Ghost. When Joseph Smith received this
higher power, he did not throw away the first, but received additions
to it. He learned of and administered the Sacrament, then went to
preaching a year or two, and received the High Priesthood, which he
imparted to others, and then obtained other communications and powers,
until he received the full pattern and authority to build up the
kingdom of God, preparatory to the coming of the Son of Man, which
also he imparted to others. There are men here who heard him say: "We
have added to our faith and knowledge, and have received keys and
authority, until I do not know of anything necessary to build up and
establish the kingdom of God on the earth, but what I have received
and bestowed upon you." He received his knowledge of the things of God
by degrees, until he obtained the last blessing needful to bestow on
his brethren.

Vol. 16,  p.42
The Latter-day Saints need talking to a great deal—they need continual
preaching and instruction upon almost everything. I am happy to say
there is an improvement, still I hear of strife, brother going to law
with brother, contention in families and in the community. This should
not be. Have we not learned yet to be meek and lowly? Are we not
willing to receive and abide the providences of God with patience? How
many are willing to do this as they should? But very few. That
disposition that came from the fall is planted in our hearts, and will
occasionally arise in the bosom. Will we ever get experience enough so
that we can overcome these temptations that arise in the heart, so
that we can say good-bye to the fashions and follies of the world, and
instead of them imbibe good and wholesome principles? Certainly we
will; this is what we are after. The Latter-day Saints must learn to
be one in Christ. We are one in the ordinances and doctrines; one in
the ordinances of baptism, the laying on of hands, the administration
of the sacrament, the blessing of children, the ordinations of the
Priesthood, the endowment; also in the baptism for the dead, though
this was a trial for some at the first. When God revealed to Joseph
Smith and Sidney Rigdon that there was a place prepared for all,
according to the light they had received and their rejection of evil
and practice of good, it was a great trial to many, and some
apostatized because God was not going to send to everlasting
punishment heathens and infants, but had a place of salvation, in due
time, for all, and would bless the honest and virtuous and truthful,
whether they ever belonged to any church or not. It was a new doctrine
to this generation, and many stumbled at it, but Joseph continued to
receive revelation upon revelation, ordinance upon ordinance, truth
upon truth, until he [p.43] obtained all that was necessary for the
salvation of the human family. All the inhabitants of the earth are
called of God; they are called to repent and be baptized for the
remission of sins. When I first came into the church it was a subject
of considerable thought to me why people whom I knew to be as good and
moral as they could be, should have to repent. But I could see
afterwards that if they had nothing else to repent of they could and
ought to repent of their false religions, of their narrow, contracted
creeds in which they were bound, of the ordinances of men, and get
something better. These narrow, contracted religions have spread
infidelity in the world. They should repent of these and take hold of
the things of God and receive the truths of heaven. "Well," say the
ministers, "we have lived according to the light we have received." We
say, are you willing to receive more? if so, here is more for you. So
far as your faith in Christ goes, and your morality, we say, amen. But
here is something more. "Ah," say they, "we have got enough, we don't
want any of your Mormonism." Well, now they do, if they only knew it.
I had a conversation recently with a prominent minister of a church in
the East and he said, I do not agree with you in your peculiar views.
I answered, are you not for the truth, the whole truth and nothing but
the truth? If you are, so am I. How is it possible to get up an
argument? I will make a bargain. I will compare my religion with
yours. We will start out with the Bible alone taking it as the
standard. All that the Bible teaches for doctrine and practice we will
take for our guide. If I have an error I will part with it. Will you
do the same? If you can find that you have a truth that I have not,
and that I have an error, I will trade ten errors if I have them for
one truth. Take the religion of Christ from the foundation up, and it
is all true and for the benefit of mankind. Take the whole world with
their contentions and strife, the kings and potentates who make war
and murder the people by thousands, those who shoot and kill, who rob
the poor, who set at naught the counsel of God, bring them together,
read to them the precepts of Jesus, the principles of the everlasting
Gospel and see if there is one principle that would injure them Or the
world of mankind in the least. Will they injure a person, a family, a
neighborhood? All would join, if they spoke the truth, in saying no,
not one; but if we lived up to them, they would make the best
condition of society possible. Let the whole world take the Bible, the
Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and Covenants and the writings and
counsels of this Church, and see if there is anything calculated in
the least degree, in any of their requirements, to injure one
individual on earth. I will say to these few Latter-day Saints, and if
all were here I would say the same, you, brethren and sisters, take
counsel of your Presidents, those who are set to give you counsel; and
so far as your President is concerned as an individual, if you would
say in your hearts, "we will take his counsel,"—and I can say before
God he desires this people would live their religion,—there would be
no contentions, no stealing, no cheating, no drunkenness, no lying;
wrong-doing would cease, the hand of mercy would be extended to the
poor, kindness and love would be spread abroad, and you would never
hear another jar in the land. I can say that I deserve more obedience
to counsel than I get. Can any man, woman [p.44] or child bring up one
thing that I have counseled that would injure anybody or bring the
least stain upon the kingdom of God upon the earth? No, they cannot.
Why can't we be of one heart and of one mind? Why is it that my
brethren allow themselves to be stirred up to strife with their
neighbors? Perhaps some neighbor has let down your bars, and the
cattle have got in, and you are injured in your feelings and allow
anger to enter into your hearts. Perhaps some neighbor has borrowed
your plow and broken it, or done something else in which you are
aggrieved; you set it down that that person is no Saint. Perhaps if
your own faults were portrayed you would show as many as he has, but
you set it down for a fact that he is no Saint, or he would not do
thus and so. Now cease this. When you think your brother has injured
you, go straight and learn the intention of his heart, and judge
according to that, and not according to the outward appearances.

Vol. 16,  p.44
Do you say your prayers? How many houses of High Priests, if I crept
into them like a mouse, could I find where they do not pray with their
families, do not ask God to bless their labors, to bless their fields
and farms, their brethren and the kingdom of God on the earth? How
many Elders, Seventies and Bishops would I find in the same condition?
The Bishops should be a perfect example to their wards in all things.
How many are there who are strictly honest and fair in their deal? I
have experienced so much on that subject that I had better say little
upon it. But I say to you, deal justly, act mercifully and eschew
evil. Do good to all men. We say sometimes, "I will not do any favor
for that man, he is unworthy of assistance." I will give you a piece
of counsel. Do good to all. It is better to feed nine unworthy persons
than to let one worthy person—the tenth, go hungry. Follow this rule
and you will be apt to be found on the right side of doing good.

Vol. 16,  p.44
Suppose we look around here How many of you sisters have donated fifty
cents to help gather the poor this season? Don't say you have no
money. Have you not had fifty cents to buy a ribbon? How about that
ten dollars to buy hair from somebody else's head when you have plenty
on your own? Take the brethren, too, who wear needless clothing, smoke
cigars, &c. Take all the money that is spent for tea and coffee and
squandered in waste and how much could we get? Why enough to send for
the poor, who are begging and pleading to come, by the scores of
thousands. We got a purse of some four thousand dollars at the late
Conference. I put in one thousand dollars, brother Hooper put in one
thousand dollars. That makes about half the amount I spoke when I was
here, about two years ago, about Elders who had borrowed money of poor
Saints in the old country and never paid them. I said then such men
should be cut off from the Church.

Vol. 16,  p.44
How much tithing do you pay? The professing Christians, apostates and
others have a great deal to say about the Saints paying tithing. Now
let us compare notes. The Elders of this Church travel, and preach
without purse or scrip, and labor at home as Bishops, Presidents, High
Counselors, and Ministers, free of charge. Now take the Christians,
how many of their Ministers preach without pay? Go to their meetings,
in their churches, halls, schoolhouses, or any of their public
gatherings, and you have a box, a plate, or a hat put under your face,
and it is, 'Give [p.45] me a sixpence, give me a sixpence, give me a
sixpence!" Show me the Elder of this Church that does this? We preach
the Gospel without purse or scrip and work for our own brewed and
butter. Yet the Christian world whine about our paying tithing. The
Saints should pay the tenth of their income with glad and thankful
hearts, and help to bring home the poor. We have supported and helped
the poor to the amount of millions. We have picked up those who were
poor and brought them here and taught them how to work and take care
of themselves, and some of them ride in their carriages as proud as
the lords of the old world from whence they came.

Vol. 16,  p.45
In regard to this whining of the world about Brigham's handling the
tithing, I can say that he has put in ten dollars where he has taken
one out of the treasury, and he has paid more tithing than any other
man in the Church. Everybody should pay their tenth. A poor woman
ought to pay her tenth chicken, if she has to draw out ten times its
value for her support. It is all the Lord's and we are only his
stewards.

Vol. 16,  p.45
The Latter-day Saints want persuading. What for? Their own good. Some
people talk of how long they have served the Lord, and now they want
to do something for themselves. The moment they begin to feel and act
like this, they commence to serve the devil. There are two powers on
earth, God and Satan, and we must serve one or the other. God requires
obedience to his laws. It I do this I do nothing more than I do to the
United States. We have enlisted to serve the King of Kings; He has
laws, rules, regulations, &c. Why should we not be as willing to pay
taxes to Him as to the United States. We believe in obeying the laws
of the land, we should also obey the laws of God.

Vol. 16,  p.45
People have found out that we believe in a plurality of wives. The
people of this Government say we shall not have a plurality of wives.
Why not say: "a plurality of women," and we shan't have any objection
to it. Because this would strike at men in high places. Their idea is,
"If you want women, illegally, and then thrust them into the street
when you have done with them, we care nothing about it; but if God has
revealed anything about plurality of wives, to marry and provide for
them, as he did in the days of the Patriarchs, we don't want any of
it." If I have wives given to me of the Lord, I do not break any
constitutional law of the land. But enough of that.

Vol. 16,  p.45
I want to persuade the Latter-day Saints to be Latter-day Saints. Bro.
Woodruff was talking about the necessity of making our own clothing. I
say if we go on as we have been doing, and calculate to continue to
purchase from abroad most of what we wear, and a great deal of what we
eat, we shall be left without. Do you know that Babylon is going to
fall? Her merchants will cry out, "there is no one to buy our
merchandise." And if you and I do not learn how to take care of
ourselves, and raise and manufacture what we consume, we shall have to
go without. If you do not know how, go to work and learn how to knit,
sew, weave, make ribbons, raise silk and make up and manufacture your
own wearing apparel and all you need.

Vol. 16,  p.45
Now, on another subject. There is a God who lives, and who framed and
fashioned this earth, and who brought forth that which is on the face
thereof. He has laws, Everything is controlled by law. The actions of
men, however, are left free; they are agents to themselves [p.46] and
must act freely on that agency, or else how could they be judged for
their actions? But God reserves the right to himself to control the
results of their acts, and this no man can hinder. Who of the
Christian divines know anything about the God we serve? I never saw
any one, until I met Joseph Smith, who could tell me anything about
the character personality and dwelling-place of God, or anything
satisfactory about angels, or the relationship of man to his Maker.
Yet I was as diligent as any man need to be to try and find out these
things. We know more about God and the heavens than we care to tell.
And if we introduce a principle and try to reduce it to the
comprehension of the people, there will be some even among the
Latter-day Saints who would be hard to understand. Where is the divine
who knows the least thing about that Being who is the Father of our
Spirits and the author of our bodies? If we know something about him
is there any harm in it? Not a bit. The world of mankind are infidels.
We should all be infidel to every false principle. I am infidel in
regard to many things, but to the truth, wherever found, I am no
infidel. The Christian world is infidel to the truth in a great
degree. Why? Because they know so little of the mind and will of God.
Step outside of this kingdom, and who can tell us the first process
towards covering the earth with the knowledge of God? Who is there
that can tell us anything about that angel whom John saw coming with
the everlasting Gospel as recorded in John's Revelations? I never
found any one who could till I saw Joseph Smith. He could tell me what
I had so much desired to learn. What do the Christian divines know
about it even at the present day? If they do know anything about it I
wish they would tell us. But if they do not know, and will not receive
the things of God from those who do know, does not this make them
infidels to the truth?

Vol. 16,  p.46
My testimony is the positive. I know that there are such cities as
London, Paris, and New York—from my own experience or from that of
others; I know that the sun shines, I know that I exist and have a
being, and I testify that there is a God, and that Jesus Christ lives,
and that he is the Savior of the world. Have you been to heaven and
learned to the contrary? I know that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of
God, and that he had many revelations. Who can disprove this
testimony? Any one may dispute it, but there is no one in the world
who can disprove it. I have had many revelations; I have seen and
heard for myself, and know these things are true, and nobody on earth
can disprove them. The eye, the ear, the hand, all the senses may be
deceived, but the Spirit of God cannot be deceived; and when inspired
with that Spirit, the whole man is filled with knowledge, he can see
with a spiritual eye, and he knows that which is beyond the power of
man to controvert. What I know concerning God, concerning the earth,
concerning government, I have received from the heavens, not alone
through my natural ability, and I give God the glory and the praise.
Men talk about what has been accomplished under my direction, and
attribute it to my wisdom and ability; but it is all by the power of
God, and by intelligence received from him. I say to the whole world,
receive the truth, no matter who presents it to you.

Vol. 16,  p.46
Take up the Bible, compare the religion of the Latter-day Saints with
it, and see if it will stand the test. We preach the Gospel, gather
the people of God from all nations [p.47] tongues and people, and
build up the kingdom of God on the earth, and this calls for manual
labor, the affections of the heart, and the devotion of all our
powers. God bless you. Amen.

Orson Pratt, May 18, 1873

Meeting of Adam With His Posterity in the Valley of 
Adam-Ondi-Ahhan—Location of the Valley—the Covenant With 
Enoch—Records of God's Dealings With Men From the Period of the 
Creation—Method of Preserving the Records of Ancient Prophets—
Christ's Advent Among the Nephites—Fufillment of God's 
Purposes and the Fullness of Times

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Ogden, Sunday Morning, May 18, 1873.

(Reported by James Taylor)

Vol. 16,  p.47
Having been requested to speak this forenoon, and to continue the
subject upon which we were addressed yesterday afternoon, I cheerfully
do so, hoping that I may have the attention of the congregation, as
far as possible, that I may be able to make all hear.

Vol. 16,  p.47
The subject upon which brother Taylor addressed the congregation
yesterday afternoon, and upon which a few words were said by those who
followed him, is one of very great importance in its bearings upon the
present generation; for all things that have once been revealed, and
which are now lost, will be revealed anew, in order to fulfill that
passage of Scripture recorded in the 11th chap. of Isaiah and 9th
verse, "The knowledge of God shall cover the earth as the waters cover
the sea." Things of all former dispensations will be made manifest and
revealed anew in the great dispensation of the fullness of times. And
in order to understand more clearly the things that are to be revealed
and made manifest again to the inhabitants of the earth, it may not be
amiss for me to refer to some of the past records of antiquity that
were revealed from heaven for the benefit of past generations. The
first one that occurs to my mind will be found in the Book of
Covenants, page 79, paragraph 29:

Vol. 16,  p.47
"And Adam stood up in the midst of the congregation, and
notwithstanding he was bowed down with age, being full of the Holy
Ghost, predicted whatsoever should befall his posterity unto the
latest generation. [p.48] These things were all written in the Book of
Enoch, and are to be testified of in due time."

Vol. 16,  p.48
Adam was the first personage placed on the earth, in the Garden of
Eden, and having transgressed, and having been east out of the Garden
of Eden, and having fulfilled a long probation, amounting to almost a
thousand years, he concluded to gather together his children, which he
did three yeats previously to his death. As recorded on the same page,
he gathered Seth, Enos, Cainaan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch and
Methuselah, who were successive descendants, making eight generations
in all, including himself, into the valley of Adam-ondi-ahman. This
was nearly a thousand years after Adam was placed in the Garden of
Eden, seven generations of his children, or the righteous portion
thereof, were gathered together in that valley. And here it may not he
amiss for me to say a few words in relation to the location of that
interesting meeting or conference.

Vol. 16,  p.48
The valley of Adam-ondi-ahman, according to the views and belief of
the Latter-day Saints, was located on the western hemisphere of our
globe. (I would here say, that as the greater portion of this
congregation are Latter-day Saints, the proofs and evidences which I
shall bring forth, in relation to the matters before me, will be
selected from those books which are believed by them, which may not be
particular evidence to strangers, but to the Latter-day Saints they
will be undisputed evidence.) Adam-ondi-ahman, the Valley of God,
where Adam dwelt, was located about fifty miles north of Jackson
County, in the State of Missouri. The Lord has revealed to us that
Adam dwelt there towards the latter period of his probation. Whether
he had lived in that region of country from the earliest period of his
existence on the earth, we know not. He might have lived thousands of
miles distant, in his early days. It might have been upon what we now
term the great eastern hemisphere, for in those days the eastern and
Western hemispheres were one, and were not divided asunder till the
days of Peleg. Adam might have migrated from the great east, gathered
up with the people of God in connection with the Church of Enoch, and
formed a location in the western boundaries of Missouri. This is not
revealed.

Vol. 16,  p.48
The object of this grand meeting of our great ancestors, was that Adam
might bestow a great Patriarchal blessing upon his descendants. Hence
the righteous of his posterity were gathered on that occasion. He
pronounced upon them his last blessing. They were favored on that
occasion, for the Lord appeared unto them. This meeting was very
interesting in its nature, and the Lord was very much interested, as
well as the people. He appeared to this vast congregation, and
imparted comfort to Adam in his old age. And Adam was filled with the
Holy Ghost. Notwithstanding he was bowed down with age, being filled
with the Holy Ghost, he predicted what should come to pass among his
posterity to the latest generations. Hence he must have spoken
concerning all the following dispensations, that were to be revealed
from time to time to the children of men. He must have spoken
concerning the spreading of his posterity after the days of Noah, and
of the great work of God being established on the earth in the latter
days, and concerning the second advent of the Son of God, concerning
the great day of rest, the period when Satan should be hound. All
these things were written in the Book [p.49] of Enoch, who was present
on that occasion. And this book is to be testified of, in due time, to
the Saints of the last days. This will be one of the means by which
God will fulfill the prophecy of Isaiah, that "the knowledge of God
will cover the earth as the waters cover the great deep."

Vol. 16,  p.49
Saying nothing about the prophecies of Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel
and Jared, we will next come down to the days of Enoch. Enoch
prophecied of all things, as well as his great ancestor, Adam. A few
of his words are translated, and brought to light by the Prophet
Joseph Smith, and published in the various publications of this
Church—in the "Evening and Morning Star," the "Pearl of Great Price,"
etc. This prophecy, though very short, as far as it has been revealed,
unfolds marvelous principles, showing that his eyes were opened to see
things that were past, and things in the future, all of which were
recorded in the Book of Enoch, which is to be brought to light and
revealed in the latter times. Among the things revealed to Enoch was
the knowledge of the flood, which was to take place. And the Lord made
a covenant with Enoch, that He would set His bow in the clouds—just as
it afterwards was given to Noah—not as a mere token alone that the
Lord would no more drown the world, but as a token of the new and
everlasting covenant that the Lord made with Enoch. The words of this
covenant I will repeat, as far as my memory will serve: "I will set my
bow in the clouds, and I will look upon it, and remember the
everlasting covenant I have made with you. That in the latter days,
when men shall keep all my commandments, Zion shall look, upwards and
the Heavens shall look downwards," etc. The bow that was set in the
clouds was to be a token, between God and the inhabitants of the
earth, of the bringing again of Zion, and of the assembling of the
Saints of all dispensations. Therefore, when I have seen the bow in
the clouds, it causes me to remember the covenant that God made in
those early ages, and which is soon to be fulfilled in the last
dispensation of tide fulness of times. How great and how important is
this covenant with the Zion which was built up by Enoch, which was to
be taken up into heaven and remain sanctified as a place of the Lord's
abode forever! where he should dwell in the midst of his people, and
where he should behold their fares, and they should behold his face.
That this ancient Zion, and all the inhabitants thereof, should come
from heaven and reign on the earth, and that Jesus should come with
them. And for fear that the Saints should forget this, a beautiful bow
was placed in the clouds, that they might remember that the Lord was
looking upon them, and that he would remember his covenant with Enoch
in regard to bringing his Zion again. This we find in the periodicals
of the Church. When this time shall come that the Lord will bring
again ancient Zion, this will assist in filling the earth with the
knowledge of God as the waters cover the great deep; and will serve to
put us in possession of the history of Zion, of the order of that
ancient people, when they walked in righteousness three hundred and
sixty-five years before they were prepared for a translation to
heaven.

Vol. 16,  p.49
When we come to converse with Enoch and his city face to face, and
hear from their own mouths the declaration of their own history, and
the preaching of the Gospel in that age of the world, it will unfold a
vast amount of knowledge in [p.50] regard to the events before the
flood.

Vol. 16,  p.50
We come down to the days of Noah. He was a righteous man, and Called
of God to preach the Gospel among the nations as it was revealed to
his forefathers, and before the days of the flood, so great was the
faith of many of the people, after the days that Enoch's city was
caught up, that the Holy Ghost fell upon them, and they were caught up
by the power of heaven into the midst of Zion—the Zion of Enoch. Thus
we have further knowledge revealed to us.

Vol. 16,  p.50
Noah, after having preached the Gospel and published glad tidings
among the nations, was commanded to build an ark. He had a Urim and
Thummim by which he was enabled to discern all things pertaining to
the ark, and its pattern. He was a great Prophet, and predicted many
things, and his records, no doubt, were hidden up, and will come forth
in due time, when the Lord shall cover the earth with his knowledge as
the waters cover the great deep.

Vol. 16,  p.50
Many people have supposed that Moses was the first man, and the people
of his day the first generation that knew anything about written
characters, and that all the people, from the days of Adam down to
Moses, did not know how to put their thoughts in the form of writing;
but let me inform you how writing commenced. We read in the Book of
Enoch, in the "Pearl of Great Price," that the Lord taught Adam how to
write records by the inspiration of his Spirit. And it was given him
concerning the mode of placing his thoughts in the form of writing.
This is recorded in the Book of Enoch, and the "Pearl of Great Price."

Vol. 16,  p.50
The people before the flood did not lose the art of writing, but they
wrote their revelations, visions, etc., in the language of Adam—the
first language given to man. This knowledge was retained through the
flood.

Vol. 16,  p.50
We come down to the days of the building of the Tower of Babel, soon
after the flood. About the time of Abraham the Tower of Babel was
built. The people being of one language, gathered together to build a
tower to reach, as they supposed, the crystalized heavens. They
thought that the City of Enoch was caught up a little ways from the
earth, and that the city was within the first sphere above the earth;
and that if they could get a tower high enough, they might get to
heaven, where the City of Enoch and the inhabitants thereof were
located. They went to work arm built a tower. They had this tradition,
that there had been a translation of people from the earth, and they
were anxious to become acquainted with them; but the Lord saw that
they were one, and that they all had one language, and that nothing
would be restrained from them which they imagined to do; and, as a
curse, he sent a variety of tongues—took from them their own
mother-tongue. The language of Adam was all forgotten in a moment; and
independently of taking away from them the knowledge of their own
tongue, he gave them a multitude of other tongues, so that they could
not understand one another. In those days there were a few righteous
individuals living at the Tower, among whom was Jared, a very good
man, and his brother. When they understood, by the spirit of prophecy,
that the Lord was about to scatter the people to the four corners of
the earth, the brother of Jared called upon the Lord, by the request
of Jared, that the Lord might lead them to a choice land. Did they
come [p.51] upon this great western hemisphere without a knowledge of
God? No. Without any written record? No. Read the Book of Mormon, page
530, or, in other words, the Book of Ether, and you will find there
recorded, several generations after the Israelites came from the Tower
of Babel and lauded upon this continent, that there was a certain
woman, the daughter of one of the ancient men of note, that referred
her father to those records which their fathers brought from the Tower
of Babel; told her father what was recorded in them. "Hath my father
not read the record which our fathers brought across the great deep?
Behold, is there not an account concerning them of old; that they, by
their secret plans did obtain kingdoms and great glory." She put it in
the heart of her father, Jared, to follow those wicked acts which were
entered into by Cain. It shows that the Jaredites did not come here
without a record of the things from the days of Adam, down; they had
it with them. They kept it with them, and multiplied copies in the
midst of their nation. But you may ask, how do we know about this
first colony that came to this continent? How came we in possession of
this knowledge? It was by the records which they themselves kept. The
Jaredites, acquainted with the art of writing, kept their records. And
among the host of records kept by them, were twenty-four plates of
pure gold, which were kept by the Prophet Ether, some 1600 or 1800
years after their colony came to this land, from the Tower of Babel.
He kept a record. These records were carried by Ether from the hill
Ramah, afterwards called Cumorah, where the Jaredites were destroyed,
as well as the Nephites. He carried them forth towards South America,
and placed them in a position north of the Isthmus, where a portion of
the people of King Limhi, about one hundred years before Christ, found
them. I will read you a little description of their being found. On
page 161, Book of Mormon, it appears that the people of Limhi were a
certain colony that had left the main body of the Nephites, and had
settled in the land where Nephi built and located his little colony,
soon after their landing on the western coast of South America. After
landing, and after the death of his father Lehi, Nephi was commanded
of God to take those who would believe in the Most High, and flee out
from his brethren. And they traveled many days' journey to the
northward, and located in a land which they called the Land of Nephi,
and dwelt there some four hundred years. And then because of the
wickedness of the people they were threatened with a great
destruction. The Lord led Mosiah out of the Land of Nephi, and led him
still further north, some twenty days' journey, and they located on
the River Sidon, now called Magdalena, which runs from the south to
the north. And there they found a people called the people of
Zarahemla. And some of the Nephites desired to return to the Land of
Nephi, which they did. In about a century afterwards, there being no
communication between the colonies, they sent out a number of men to
see if they could find the people of Zarahemla. And they were lost,
and came to a part of a country covered with bones. This is what I am
going to read. And as a testimony that these things were true they
brought twenty-four plates of gold, and breast-plates of brass and
copper, and swords, &c.

Vol. 16,  p.51
Book of Mormon, page 161:

Vol. 16,  p.52
"And it came to pass that after [p.52] King Limhi had made an end of
speaking to his people, for he spake many things unto them, and only a
few of them have I written in this Book, he told his people all the
things concerning their brethren who were in the land of Zarahemla,
and he caused that Ammon should stand up before the multitude, and
rehearse unto them all that had happened unto their brethren from the
time that Zeniff went up out of the land. And he also rehearsed unto
them the last words which King Benjamin had taught them, and explained
them to the people of King Limhi, so that they might understand all
the words which he spake. And it came to pass that after he had done
all this, that King Limhi dismissed the multitude, and caused that
they should return, every one unto his own house."

Vol. 16,  p.52
"And it came to pass that he caused that the plates which contained
the record of his people, from the time that they left the land of
Zarahemla should be brought before Ammon, that he might read them.
Now, as soon as Ammon had read the record, the king inquired of him to
know if he could interpret languages, and Ammon told him that he could
not. And the king said unto him, being grieved for the afflictions of
my people, I caused that forty and three of my people should take a
journey into the wilderness, that thereby they might find the land of
Zarahemla, that we might appeal unto our brethren to deliver us out of
bondage; and they were lost in the wilderness for the space of many
days, yet they were diligent, and found not the land of Zarahemla, but
returned to this land, having traveled in a land among many waters;
having discovered a land which was covered with bones of men, and of
beasts, &c., and was also covered with the ruins of buildings of every
kind; having discovered a land which had been peopled with a people
who were as numerous as the hosts of Israel. And for a testimony that
the things that they have said are true, they have brought twenty-four
plates which are filled with engravings, and they are of pure gold.
And behold, also, they have brought breast plates, which are large,
and they are of brass and of copper, and are perfectly sound. And
again, they have brought swords, the hilts thereof have perished, and
the blades thereof were cankered with rust; and there is no one in the
land that is able to interpret the language or the engravings that are
on the plates. Therefore I said unto thee canst thou translate? And I
say unto thee again, knowest thou of any one that can translate? for I
am desirous that these records should be translated into our language;
for, perhaps, they will give us a knowledge of a remnant of the
people, who have been destroyed, from whence these records came; or
perhaps they will give us a knowledge of this very people who have
been destroyed; and I am desirous to know the cause of their
destruction."

Vol. 16,  p.52
"Now Ammon said unto him, I can assuredly tell thee, O king, of a man
that can translate the records; for he has wherewith that he can look,
and translate all records that are of ancient date; and it is a gift
from God. And the things are called interpreters, and no man can look
in them except he be commanded lest he should look for that he ought
not, and he should perish. And whosoever is commanded to look in them
is called seer. And behold, the king of the people, who is in the land
of Zarahemla is the man who is commanded to do these things, and who
has this high gift from God."[p.53] 

Vol. 16,  p.53
I have read this to give you an idea how the Israelites that inhabited
this continent, before the days of Christ, came to the knowledge of
the first colony that came from the Tower of Babel. This company, that
was lost in the wilderness, brought these plates, with breast plates
and swords, the hilts thereof having perished, and the blades thereof
having cankered with rust.

Vol. 16,  p.53
Now Mosiah, the king, that dwelt in the land of Zarahemla, was the man
that was called of God to translate. He had the gift and power given
to him to translate these twenty-four plates. We have an account, on
another page of the Book of Mormon, of his translating these plates;
and that it gave an account of the people from the days of Adam down
to the flood,—to the days of the Tower of Babel, and down to the days
they were destroyed.

Vol. 16,  p.53
Now will this record ever be brought to light to help fill the earth
with the knowledge of God? Let me refer you to what is recorded in the
Book of Ether, page 516:—

Vol. 16,  p.53
"And now I, Moroni, proceed to give an account of those ancient
inhabitants who were destroyed by the hand of the Lord upon the face
of this north country. And I take mine account from the twenty and
four plates which were found by the people of Limhi, which is called
the Book of Ether. And as I suppose that the first part of this
record, which speaks concerning the creation of the world, and also of
Adam, and an account from that time even to the great Tower, and
whatsoever things transpired among the children of men until that
time, is had among the Jews, therefore I do not write those things
which transpired from the days of Adam until that time;" (Now notice
the next sentence;) "but they are had upon the plates; and whose
findeth them, the same will have power that he may get the full
account."

Vol. 16,  p.53
They are not yet found. We have the Book of Ether, that is not
one-hundredth part of the contents of those twenty-four plates. But a
very short account. Whose findeth these twenty-four plates will have
power to get the full account; for they give a history from the days
of Adam through the various generations to the days of the flood, from
the days of the flood down to the days of Peleg, and from the days of
Peleg to the Tower, which was very nearly cotemporary with Peleg. And
from that time for some sixteen or eighteen centuries after they
landed on this continent. The prophecies of their Prophets in
different generations, who published glad tidings of joy upon the face
of all the northern portion of this continent. Their records and
doings are all to come to light, and these will help to fulfill the
words of our text that the knowledge of God will cover the earth as
the waters cover the great deep.

Vol. 16,  p.53
But we will pass along and come to the second colony, that the Lord
brought out of Jerusalem, six hundred years before Christ. Did they
bring any records with them? Had they the art of writing? Yes. When
they lived among the Jews the art of writing was extensively known
among the Jews. It was their art to write in the Egyptian language, as
Nephi testifies on the first page of the Book of Mormon. "Therefore I
make a record of my proceedings in my days; yea, I make a record in
the language of my father, which consists of the learning of the Jews
and the language of the Eqyptians." A language which their forefathers
learned, while they dwelt in Egypt, and which they were familiar with,
but probably lost it in some measure, but still retained [p.54] a
portion of it, and wrote their records in the same.

Vol. 16,  p.54
Now if you will appeal to Biblical history you will find that the
Israelites did write their records, in ancient times, upon metallic
plates, and that these plates were connected together, with rings,
passing through the leaves. Through the whole a stick was placed for
carrying the record. This description we have given by those who have
deeply studied concerning the Scriptures and the ancient doings of the
Israelites. When Lehi left Jerusalem, there was a certain man that
lived in Jerusalem, that had kept records upon brass plates. And these
records, we are informed had been handed down from the early ages of
the Israelites, until Lehi left Jerusalem. They contained a copy of
the genealogy of the tribe of Joseph in the land of Palestine. Laban
being a descendent of Joseph, the records had fallen into his hands.
Lehi was commanded to send his sons to obtain these records; for he
had pitched his tent on the eastern borders of the Red Sea. The
history of his obtaining them you will find recorded in the Book of
Mormon. On the 10th page it reads—"And it came to pass, that they did
rejoice exceedingly, and did offer sacrifice and burnt offerings unto
the Lord; and they gave thanks unto the God of Israel. And after they
had given thanks unto the God of Israel my father Lehi took the
records which were engraven upon the plates of brass, and he did
search them from the beginning. And he beheld that they did contain
the five books of Moses, which gave an account of the creation of the
world, and also of Adam and Eve, who were our first parents; and also
a record of the Jews from the beginning, even down to the commencement
of the reign of Zedekiah, king of Judah; and also the prophecies of
the holy Prophets, from the beginning, even down to the commencement
of the reign of Zedekiah, and also many prophecies which have been
spoken by the mouth of Jeremiah."

Vol. 16,  p.54
"And it came to pass that my father Lehi also found upon the plates;
of brass, a genealogy of his fathers; wherefore he knew that he was a
descendant of Joseph; yea, even that Joseph who was the Son of Jacob,
who was sold into Egypt, and who was preserved by the hand of the
Lord, that he might preserve his father Jacob and all his household
from perishing with famine. And they were also led out of captivity
and out of the land of Egypt, by that same God who had preserved them.
And thus my father Lehi did discover the genealogy of his fathers. And
Laban also was a descendant of Joseph, wherefore he and his fathers
had kept the records."

Vol. 16,  p.54
"And now when my father saw all these things, he was filled with the
spirit, and began to prophecy concerning his seed; that these plates
of brass should go forth unto all nations, kindreds, tongues and
people who were of his seed. Wherefore he said that these plates of
brass should never perish, neither should they be dimmed any more by
time. And he prophecied many things concerning his seed."

Vol. 16,  p.54
I have read this in order to come to another thing that has a bearing
upon our text. These plates of brass, contained the prophecies of all
the holy Prophets from the beginning—from the days of Adam; hence they
must have contained the prophecies of Enoch, Adam, Noah, Abraham,
isaac, Jacob, and Joseph in Egypt. The prophecies of Isaiah and many
others of the holy Prophets were contained upon these plates of brass.
Notwithstanding brass is a metallic [p.55] substance capable of being
dissolved and crumbling back, in a few years to the elements, yet
there was a miracle wrought upon these plates of brass. The Prophet
said that these plates of brass should not be dimmed by time, that God
would preserve them to the latest generations. What for? In order that
they might come forth and their contents be translated by the Urim and
Thummim, that these contents might be declared to all nations, and
kindreds, and tongues, and people, who were the descendants of Lehi
upon the face of all this continent, from the frozen regions of the
north to the very utmost extremities of South America. That all these
nations should come to a knowledge of the things contained on those
plates of brass.

Vol. 16,  p.55
Now the Lord did many things of this kind in ancient days. If there
should be any strangers present let me show you how the Lord can do
many wonderful things. Let me refer you to the pot of manna the
substance of which would not keep over twenty-four hours, except on
Sunday, and then it was preserved from becoming nauseous. But on a
certain occasion the children of Israel were to collect a pot of this
manna, and it was placed in the Tabernacle of the congregation, and
instead of becoming nauseous, it remained just as fresh in future
generations, as on the morning it was gleaned up.

Vol. 16,  p.55
Certain rods were gathered up to represent the twelve tribes of
Israel, and Aaron's rod budded and blossomed in one night; and that
was handed down from generation to generation. And hence we see that
God did work miracles for his people on the eastern continent. Is it
any more marvelous that he should preserve the brass plates from being
dimmed by time? No. They exist, and in the own due time of the Lord,
he will inspire a mighty seer, and give him the Urim and Thummim, and
enable him to bring forth these sacred scriptures.

Vol. 16,  p.55
Now, to show you the value of the scripture of the brass plates, over
the Jewish records, translated by King James, let me refer you to the
Book of Mormon. On the 24th page, speaking of the coming forth of
these records, the angel said to Nephi, "The book that thou beholdest
is a record of the Jews, which contains the covenants of the Lord,
which he hath made unto the house of Israel; and it also containeth
many of the prophecies of the holy Prophets; and it is a record like
unto the engravings which are upon the plates of brass, save there are
not so many." That is, there are not so many prophecies and
revelations contained in the Jewish Bible of our day as there were
upon the plates of brass. Nevertheless they contained the covenants of
the Lord, which he has made with the House of Israel; therefore they
are of great worth unto the children of men.

Vol. 16,  p.55
If you will turn to the Book of Jacob in the Book of Mormon, page 122,
you will find a lengthy prophecy, or parable of the olive tree, quoted
from the brass plates, by which the house of Israel is represented—a
parable of their being planted in the Lord's vineyard; a parable of
the great work of the Lord in the last days, when his servants should
be called to labor and gather these young branches and graft them into
their own olive tree. This parable was revealed to the Prophet Zenos,
and gives great instruction. We could also refer you to some four or
five other places where Zenos and Zenock prophecied concerning the
restoration of all the house of Israel in the latter days; and
concerning [p.56] the descendants of Joseph. And Lehi, being of the
seed of Joseph, was interested in relation to his future generations,
and therefore understood the whole history of these remnants of
Joseph, and prophecied concerning them; a few quotations being given
in the Book of Mormon. They understood concerning the coming of the
Lord Jesus in the flesh, his crucifixion and resurrection from the
dead; and the signs shown forth to the remnants of Israel scattered to
the four corners of the earth and the islands of the sea; and the
great destruction which should come upon the people because of their
wickedness.

Vol. 16,  p.56
I will refer you to the prophecies of Joseph in Egypt. In order to
show you what is said concerning him, as a Prophet, I will refer you
to page 62, Book of Mormon. "And now, I, Nephi, speak concerning the
prophecies of which my father hath spoken, concerning Joseph, who was
carried into Egypt. For behold he truly prophecied concerning all his
seed, and the prophecies which he wrote, there are not many greater.
And he prophecied concerning us, and our future generations; and they
are written upon the plates of brass."

Vol. 16,  p.56
Search all the records you can find, and you will find that Joseph has
prophecied concerning as great things as any other prophet that ever
lived. Now these plates of brass were handed down. We have an account
of them by Alma, the Prophet. And concerning the Urim and Thummim,
they were also handed down.

Vol. 16,  p.56
But we will now come down to the days of Jesus. From the time that
Lehi left Jerusalem to the days of Jesus, there were a great marty
records kept by the remnant of Joseph, upon this land. The book of
Mormon does not contain one hundredth part of the records of these
prophets. Now did they keep all of them on plates, or did they
multiply them by thousands of copies on this land? Let me refer you to
page 388, of the Book of Mormon. "And now behold all those engravings
which were in the possession of Helaman, were written and sent forth
among the children of men throughout all the land, save it were those
parts which had been commanded by Alma should not go forth.
Nevertheless these things were to be kept sacred, and handed down from
one generation to another." What period of time was this? Only
fifty-two years before the birth of Christ. Fifty-four years before
Christ as we find on page 387, (Book of Mormon), there was a large
company of men, 5,400 with their wives and children, went out of the
land of Zarahemla, to the land northward, and in a few years
afterwards, as you will find on pages 393 and 394, they went forth by
thousands, and also sent forth colonies by sea, and timber to build
cities; and they built houses of cement; and many cities of timber.
And the people became very numerous. Now to confine the sacred records
in one place, and to keep the people in ignorance in regard to their
contents, would not be reasonable. Hence we are informed that they
were written and sent forth throughout all the land, and this will
account for the extracts from the Scriptures written in ancient
Hebrew, discovered in the mounds that have been opened in Ohio, among
which were the ten commandments. The people of this land were well
acquainted with the Scriptures.

Vol. 16,  p.56
Go to the City of Amonihah in the northern part of South America. They
had become wicked, yet they had the Holy Scriptures; and they brought
them forth and burned them [p.57] with fire, and all that believed in
them were burned in the fire. (See Book of Mormon, page 249.) Showing
that the people had many copies of the Scriptures. And, again we find
that the Nephite missionaries who went among the Lamanites, carried
with them copies of the Scriptures; and that by the means of these
copies they convinced the Lamanites of the incorrectness of the
traditions of their fathers.

Vol. 16,  p.57
When Jesus came to this continent he taught the people several days.
And these things were written upon the plates of Nephi. But Mormon
made an abridgement of these writings, and he states, on page 484:
"And now there cannot be written in this book even a hundredth part of
the things which Jesus did truly teach unto the people; but behold the
plates of Nephi, do contain the more part of the things which he
taught the people; and these things have I written, which are a lesser
part of the things which he taught the people, and I have written them
to the intent that they may be brought again unto this people, from
the Gentiles, according to the words which Jesus hath spoken. And when
they shall have received this, which is expedient that they should
have first, to try their faith, and if it so be that they shall
believe these things, then shall the greater things be made manifest
unto them. And if it so be that they will not believe these things,
then shall the greater things be withheld from them, unto their
condemnation. Behold I were about to write them all which were
engraven upon the plates of Nephi, but the Lord forbid it, saying, I
will try the faith of my people; therefore I, Mormon, do write the
things which have been commanded me of the Lord. And now I, Mormon,
make an end of my sayings, and proceed to write the things that have
been commanded me; therefore I would that ye should behold that the
Lord did truly teach the people, for the space of three days; and
after that, he did show himself unto them oft, and did break bread
oft, and bless it, and give it unto them."

Vol. 16,  p.57
Thus we perceive that we have not the one-hundreth part of the
teachings of the greatest of all prophets, even our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ,—the words that he delivered to the ancient Nephites. The
Nephites understood all these marvelous things. No doubt there were
many instructions—a vast amount of instructions—in regard to their
property; for they had all things common, both in North and South
America, among the millions of this land, for one hundred and
sixty-seven years. After which, in the year two hundred and one after
the birth of Christ, they began to withdraw from this order, and began
to be divided into different classes, &c. Now, if we had all the
teachings of Jesus, we would find the order of things that preserved
equality upon this continent during all that period of time; which
would give us a vast amount of knowledge concerning the things which
we must enter into.

Vol. 16,  p.57
But will these things be brought to light? Yes. The records, now
slumbering in the hill Cumorah, will be brought forth by the power of
God, to fulfill the words of our text, that "the knowledge of God
shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the great deep."

Vol. 16,  p.57
Again, Jesus, on the last visit to the Nephites, called up his twelve
disciples and pronounced a certain blessing upon them, and especially
upon three of them. Mormon says, concerning these three that were to
tarry, that great works shall be wrought by them before the great
[p.58] day of the Lord shall come. Then he says, that if you had all
the Scriptures, you would know that these things would be fulfilled.
We would know a great many things if we only had these Scriptures and
revelations. They are to be revealed to fill our earth with the
knowledge of God, as the waters cover the great deep.

Vol. 16,  p.58
Not only the records of the ancient inhabitants of this land are to
come forth, but the records of those who slept on the eastern
hemisphere. The records of John, him who baptized the Lamb of God, are
yet to be revealed. We are informed in the book of Doctrine and
Covenants, page 245, that the fullness of the record of John, is to be
revealed to the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 16,  p.58
But shall we stop with these records? No. Let me repeat to you the
words of the Lord. The Lord said to Nephi, speaking of the latter
days, that the Nephites shall have the words of the Jews, and the Jews
shall have the words of the Nephites; and the lost tribes of Israel
shall have the words of the Nephites and the Jews; and I will gather
the people from the four quarters of the earth; and my words shall be
gathered in one, (See Book of Mormon, page 108), the records of the
Nephites upon this land. And the numerous people that have been
planted on the islands of the sea, are to be gathered in one; for they
were righteous in some of their earlier generations; and that
knowledge is yet to be brought forth; and when these islands shall
deliver up their people, their records shall be gathered in one.

Vol. 16,  p.58
And again, concerning what the people say, "we have got a Bible, and
we need no more Bible." "Know ye not that I am the same God, yesterday
and forever; and it shall come to pass, that I shall speak to the
Jews, and they shall write it. I shall speak to the lost tribes of
Israel, and they shall write it. I will speak to all the nations of
the earth, and they shall write it. And by my words that are spoken,
shall the children of men be judged according to their deeds. All
these things shall come forth to fill the earth with the knowledge of
God.

Vol. 16,  p.58
We go to the book of Doctrine and Covenants, where we find that the
Lord is to reveal many of his great and marvelous purposes, that have
been kept hid from the foundation of the world; and things that have
not been revealed to any former generation. It is not enough that
these different records referred to should be revealed, and that the
islands of the sea should deliver up their knowledge, but it is
necessary that the heavens should give the knowledge which was before
our earth was created. And you are students in this great university,
which God has established, to study concerning God, and get a
knowledge of things in the heavens and things that are past and
present, and things that are to come—a knowledge that comes through
the power and inspiration of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 16,  p.58
But this is not all; God has said that he "will pour out his Spirit
upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophecy, and
your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams;
and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days
of my Spirit; and they shall prophecy." Young men and old men shall
receive knowledge from the heavens. Again, it is written in Isaiah:
"All thy children shall be taught of the Lord." It will not be
necessary for one man to say to his neighbor, know ye the Lord, for
all shall know him. Then it will not be [p.59] necessary for us to
preach so much, because the Lord our God wilt teach them from on high.
Old and young, male and female, will receive knowledge; and our little
children will utter forth their voices, and speak forth that which is
not now lawful to utter, but it will be uttered to the human family by
the mouths of babes and sucklings. Amen.

Franklin D. Richards, June 28, 1873

Improved Circumstances of the Saints in Utah—
Potency of the Law of Tithing

Discourse By Elder Franklin D. Richards, Delivered at 
Logan, Cache County, Saturday Morning, June 28, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.59
We used to sing and hear a song entitled: "There is a good time
coming, wait a little longer." It appears to me that we are now
enjoying one of the good times in these meetings. I realize that it is
so, for one, and I doubt not that the good Saints of Cache Valley also
appreciate the same. If we can only preserve in ourselves that freedom
of spirit which will enable us to comprehend the present, as it really
is, we may rejoice indeed in knowing that the good time has overtaken
us. It is not with us now as it has been, when scantiness and even
hunger have been in our habitations. At present, so far as the
comforts of life are concerned, the people are enjoying a competency
of food and raiment, house and home, kindred and friends. While these
things have come forward to us, the means of advancement in every
sphere of usefulness are in reach. The implements to accomplish more
labor are in our hands. They have overtaken us and are overtaking us,
and will continue to do so, by means of which the amount of good which
the Saints have been enabled to do in any given time in the past, is
very small compared with the measure of good which they will be
enabled to accomplish in the future. A little while ago it was not
oftener than once in six months that we heard from the States. It is
only a little while since it took us three and four months to travel
from the States to this place, now it is only a matter of as many
days. Once it took all of six months to hear from the old countries,
say London; now we hear that "yesterday, President George A. Smith
attended Conference with the Saints in London."

Vol. 16,  p.59
By these things we can see that we have come upon times when, if we
are up to the scratch, we live [p.60] very fast. It is no vain, untrue
or humorous saying that we are living in a fast age. In matters of
intelligence and business transactions we live weeks in a day, if we
wisely direct our time and energy, when compared with those who have
preceded us.

Vol. 16,  p.60
When we contemplate this, and the rapidity with which Divine
Providence is rolling on the events of the latter dispensation,
crowding upon our attention the great labors and considerations of
this latter-day work, it certainly does seem necessary that we
preserve in ourselves that life and activity that we can come up to
the standard of his readiness to direct and dispose of us, that we may
be able to receive his word and the counsels of his servants and
execute and carry them out. I am very sure that the good people of
this county do not think they are likely to get out of business since
President Young told them, yesterday, that they might soon see a
Temple close by here on the bench. The good work seems to be advancing
upon the hands of the Saints, mills, railroads and telegraphs, are
coming to our relief and aid.

Vol. 16,  p.60
I should like to say a few words upon the subject of Tithing, and I
believe I will just touch upon it. It is a subject that was talked
about yesterday with some emphasis and importance, and one that has
seemed to present features of more than ordinary interest to my mind
for some time back. People of all denominations are very ready to say
that the "earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof," and I do not
suppose we could find a Saint in all Israel, or in these valleys of
the mountains at any rate, but what would after that sentiment and
think he did it with real good Christian cordiality. But when we come
to consider the matter as it really is, we find that our feelings and
actions do not after all exactly coincide with this expression. I
heard a man say, but a few days ago, "I bought such a piece of land—I
paid for it and it is mine." I wonder if that man, just then, thought
the earth was the Lord's? I do not think he thought that particular
patch was. It is one thing for us to acknowledge with our lips and to
consider in our hearts, that the earth is the Lord's and the fullness
thereof, but it is quite another thing for us to realize it, and to
place ourselves in a true and proper attitude on that question,
dealing with the Lord our God in relation to it with the justice,
sincerity and propriety that we would with each other here on the
earth.

Vol. 16,  p.60
If a man has obtained possession of a piece of land and put up a house
thereon, and he rents that to another person, he actually does expect
that that person will pay him the rent due for the use of it. It is
one of the plainest business transactions of life; and the man who
occupies that house and land can hardly feel to say,—"The earth is the
Lord's and the fullness thereof;" instead of saying that, he
says—"This house and piece of land belong to that man, and I have to
pay him rent for it." These things make us realize our bearing and
position one with the other in regard to business transactions.

Vol. 16,  p.60
But who is it that has placed the earth and its surrounding elements
subject to the powers, governments and inhabitants of the earth? It is
he who created them, and be it is who says that the earth and its
fullness are his; and when we look at this matter and consider it
carefully there is something about the subject of Tithing that
commends itself strongly to our attention; and if we [p.61] will be
honest with ourselves and honest, with our God we must look at it in a
very differnt light from what many do.

Vol. 16,  p.61
When the Bishop or his clerk goes round to settle up Tithing, he finds
a class of persons who act as though they felt it their bounden duty
to get the figure of their Tithing down to the lowest possible
scratch; and when they have done this they feel thankful that they
have got, off with paying so little, without any regard whatever to
the figure they should have paid. Well, it, is not given to the
Bishops exactly to tell a man—"You must pay so much." There is the
greatest possible liberality manifested, so as to give every man an
opportunity to act upon his own agency in saying what he has made and
what he has clone with the means which have been placed in his hands,
and what he ought to pay as interest or Tithing, so that when the Lord
brings these matters to adjudication, we shall be judged out of our
own mouths.

Vol. 16,  p.61
The matter of Tithing is one that the churches of the world have taken
up as well as the Saints, even the Church of England has an idea that
its members should pay Tithing. They have learned this from the Church
of the living God. The institution of Tithing is one which is
emphatically binding upon us, and is as essential to our salvation and
exaltation in the kingdom of God, so far as temporal things are
concerned, as the ordinance of baptism for the remission of sins, and
the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost are in the
spiritual part of the Gospel. Take it into account and consider it
when and how you may, and you will find that the man or men, who
consider Tithing of no moment, and who think they have obtained a
blessing in shirking the payment thereof, will dry up and taper off in
their faith, and before they know it they and their household will be
suffering in the darkness of the world, in sin and transgression.

Vol. 16,  p.61
The law of Tithing is an obligation laid upon all the people of God.
It has been so in every age, and we have no account of the prosperity
and progress of God's people without Tithing being a standing law in
their midst, which they continually observed. That is not all, my
brethren. The Church of the Lord had this among them before ever the
Gentiles knew what it was to assess and collect taxes, and it is from
this that they learned to do so. The law of Tithing was in the
household of faith, the Church of God on the earth, before the old
Babylonish nations were founded, and they as well as the sectarians
have learned pretty much all they know from the people of God at one
time or another. Tithing is an institution which has prevailed from
the beginning, and it looks to me as though it was the consideration
required by the Lord—the Creator of the earth, from men who dwell upon
it, as a material something by which they may acknowledge to him, in
deed and in truth, that the earth is the Lord's and the fullness
thereof, and by means of which they can restore to him, in the order
of his appointment that which is his.

Vol. 16,  p.61
The brethren sometimes say—"I pay my Tithing, This is mine. I have
given so much." Yours, is it? How is it yours? Was it not read here to
us yesterday—"Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say,
Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings." If we have
witthheld and kept back any portion of our Tithing, then have we
robbed God,[p.62] for that full tenth is not ours in any sense of the
word, it is the Lord's, and if we keep it from him we rob him of that
which is his. We should keep correctly in our minds and understandings
that which is ours and that which is the Lord's. When the sons of God
shouted, and the morning stars sang together for joy at having the
earth prepared to come and dwell upon, to pass through this state of
existence, did we not then realize that it was being prepared for us,
but that it was his, and that we were coming to dwell upon it as his?
Shall we forget this obligation and position? Let us be careful not to
do so.

Vol. 16,  p.62
President Smith alluded to the potency of this law of Tithing, and the
terrible consequences of disobeying it as illustrated in the present
condition of scattered Israel, who prospered as a nation when they
brought their tithes and offerings into the storehouse of the Lord.
And how terribly and emphatically did President Young portray the
readiness with which, at his will and pleasure, the Lord could turn
these streams, for the watering of our beautiful valleys, into the
earth, and cause these delightful hills and plains to become as barren
as Judea. I think we ought to look at this subject more carefully, and
if possible in its true light. The more I see and think of it the more
there is about it new to me, and the more there is to make me feel
that therein lies an obligation between us and our God that we should
consider and be careful to discharge.

Vol. 16,  p.62
If there is any man amongst you who wants to take a wife, does he not
have to obtain a certificate from his Bishop that he pays his Tithing?
If any of you want to be baptized in the font in the house of the Lord
for the generations of your dead, do you not need a certificate from
your Bishop that you pay your Tithing? And if we want any of the
blessings necessary for our exaltation we shall find it so, and more
so as we advance in the future. We rattlers in Israel, we heads of
families, looking towards the patriarchal office and desiring to stand
at the head of our generations forever, ought to think, not only about
ourselves, but about those who will come after us. If our record shews
that we have been faithful in all things, and have never forgotten to
pay our Tithing, our posterity can come to the house of the Lord and
ask, as a right, for the blessings they need for themselves or their
dead.

Vol. 16,  p.62
I think if we will all consider this matter in the light in which the
Scriptures, the revelations of divine truth hold it, and the light in
which modern revelation and the teachings of the Priesthood hold it,
we shall discover in the law of Tithing an immense and eternal weight
of blessing and glory, and instead of wishing to avoid, shirk and
narrow it down to the least admissible figure, we shall desire to add
to and enlarge it, that it may be for us and our children a source of
honor, exaltation and blessing forever.

Vol. 16,  p.62
Brethren and sisters I rejoice with you, more and more, all the day
long in the principles of the Gospel. I desire to be more and more
useful in helping to promulgate. them in the earth. I have pleasure in
the labors of the Church. I rejoice exceedingly in the advancement of
the cause of truth, and realize that we have to be wide awake in order
to keep track of, and along with, the purposes, plans, devices and
providences of God, [p.63] that we may work with him, that he may work
with and through us in bringing to pass his purposes, and the great
and glorious events connected with his work in the last days.

Vol. 16,  p.63
That we amy so live as to be able and pliant instruments in his hands,
ready to do every good word and work, in bringing again Zion,
establishing righteousness and truth in the earth, and hastening the
day for the return thereto of the presence and glory of God, is my
desire in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Brigham Young, June 28, 1873

Extension of the Utah Northern Railroad—the Building of 
the Meeting House and Other Public Improvements Urged on 
the People—Faith Made Manifest By Works—Unity in Labor and 
Co-Operation in All Things Pertaining to the Kingdom—Labor Builds 
Up the Kingdom—Number of Those in the Congregation Acquainted 
With the Prophet Joseph—Early Experience in the Church—
Rewards Will Follow Obedience—Object of the Law 
of Tithing—Serves the Lord Because of 
the Purity of Revealed Truth

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
Bowery, Logan City, Saturday Afternoon, June 28, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.63
I have a little temporal matter which I wish to lay before the
brethren—something pertaining to our work here for the benefit of the
inhabitants of this valley and other places. It is concerning this
railroad. I wish to speak of this to-day. We should pass it over,
probably, if it were left till to-morrow. I wish the brethren to take
into consideration the benefits that are now and which will be derived
by the building of this railroad. Another item I wish to lay before
the brethren is the putting a road through what is called Bear River
Kanyon, this side of Cottonwood, where the railroad will go. If this
could be crowded through, I am told it would be a saving of about
fifteen miles of travel and climbing some very severe points of the
mountains. If the brethren will take hold, under the direction of some
one who may be appointed or who is already appointed, of the grading
of the road, it would be quite [p.64] an accommodation to the travel
from here to Soda Springs. Get the railroad graded as far and as fast
as possible to carry us on. We would like very much to hold some
meetings north, and we would rather get into a car and go where we
wish than to be traveling along through the dust day after day,
consequently we wish to hurry up this matter as speedily as possible.
The arrangements will be entered into by those who have the railroad
in charge, but I thought I would ask the brethren, inasmuch as they
wish to travel north, occasionally, to do themselves and the rest, of
us the kindness to get a ride upon a pretty good track. We wish to go
to Bear Lake Valley, over into Rich County, but how shall we go? I
understand that this road up the Logan is impassable, and that the
dugway road is very bad. We have some settlements already on the Soda
Springs route, and shall probably have more, and if we could have the
accommodation of traveling on a pretty fair level road we should be
very thankful. I shall leave this and other matters with you, but I
would urge the necessity of building the railroad as far north as the
iron can be obtained. I understand there is enough now coming to go
from here to Franklin, and perhaps a few miles beyond. When this is
completed, the traveling and freighting to the north will probably go
over this line, and the business of the people here will be increased
and the value of the property will be enhanced, and you will advance
in proportion to the abundance of your improvement.

Vol. 16,  p.64
Another item which I wish to urge upon the people is the building of
this meeting house. We have a bowery here, which is very comfortable
to meet in this warm weather, but when it is windy, stormy, cold or
wet, the people should certainly have a house to meet in, instead of
being out of doors. This, of course, will require labor. If we were to
go into details wish regard to labor I think we could show very
clearly that the time that is given to us here is not altogether well
spent. We might make a great many improvements to benefit ourselves,
and be none the poorer, but it would increase our wealth. I think this
is apparent to every reflecting mind. Every improvement that we make
not only adds to our comfort but to our wealth. I wish the brethren to
consider this. Not that I wish to take anything from the minds of the
people of the good things that we have heard since we have been
together, and especially from brother Taylor, who has just spoken. I
would not like to take a thought or reflection from the minds of the
people concerning those good things pertaining to the kingdom of God.
But recollect, that brother Taylor, in his remarks, brought the
spiritual and the temporal together. They always have been and always
will be together, and by our labor we show to the heavens that we are
willing and obedient servants and handmaids. This gives us a claim to
the blessings which our Father in heaven delights to bestow upon the
faithful. By our works our faith is made manifest, and by them shall
we be judged, and justified or condemned. Then let our works be such
as will justify us and tend to the building up of the kingdom of
heaven upon the earth. If we do this, brethren and sisters, we shall
prosper and increase.

Vol. 16,  p.64
We were talking yesterday about the blessings of the people. It
appears to me that they have little idea of the blessings which are in
[p.65] their possession. Still I am sensible that a great, many
realize and are very thankful for them, and they wish to improve their
time to the best advantage. But take us as a people and how strange is
the course we pursue! How inconsistent, inconsiderate and vain are the
acts of the Elders of Israel. Is this the fact? Yes, co-operation was
referred to by brother Taylor. The man or woman who is opposed to this
is opposed to God. So said brother Taylor. I say that they who are
opposed to co-operation are opposed to heaven, to their own welfare,
to the welfare of their neighbors, to truth and to everything that is
good. The least thought or act of an individual who is or can be
called a Saint, that militates against a oneness of feeling and action
amongst the Saints is opposed to everything that is heavenly and good.
We do not wish to co-operate in mercantile affairs only, but we wish
to bring the minds of the people to consider the benefit of uniting
and laboring together, to make this long and strong pull all together,
of which brother Taylor spoke. This is an expression that Brother
Joseph Smith frequently used concerning the oneness of the people. If
the Latter-day Saints were to take a course to alienate their
fellowship and feelings one from another, each one saying, "This is my
pile, and I am working to increase it," we should then be in the
position, referred to by brother Franklin D. Richards, this morning,
of the man who said that all the world belonged to the Lord, excepting
the little piece of land he had bought and paid for. How
inconsiderate, inconsistent and unwise, is such a course as this! If
we are not one, we are not the Lord's. We can not do his will, nor be
his disciples unless we are one. We must have the same faith and
feelings for the building up of the kingdom of God, and for the
salvation of ourselves and others, jointly, together, or we shall tail
it, our attempts to accomplish the work which the Lord has given us to
do. We should consider all these matters. Now take hold with union and
bring the rock, lumber, and all other material that is necessary, and
let the mechanics go to work and put up this meeting house.

Vol. 16,  p.65
I do not know who has charge of the building of this store here, but I
am very sorry it does not loom up a little faster. I would like to see
this store finished, the meeting house built, the railroad completed
through here, our roads built through the mountains; I would like to
see your farms fenced up, and to see good buildings in this and other
towns. Improvement belongs to the spirit and plan of the heavens. To
improve in our minds, to increase in wisdom, knowledge and
understanding, to gather every item of knowledge that we can in
mechanism and in science of every description, respecting the earth,
the object of the organization of the earth, the heavens, the heavenly
bodies—all this is of Heaven, it is from God; but when a person or a
people begin to dwindle, to lessen and to take the downward course,
they are going from heaven and heavenly things. You have seen this
illustrated in those who leave this Church. You have known men who,
while in the Church, were active, quick and full of intelligence; but
after they have left the Church, they have become contracted in their
understandings, they have become darkened in their minds, and
everything has become a mystery to them, and in regard to the things
of God, they have become like the rest of the world, who think, hope
and pray that such and such [p.66] things may be so, but they do not
know the least about it. This is precisely the position of those who
leave this Church: they go into the dark, they are not able to judge,
conceive or comprehend things as they are. They are like the drunken
man—he thinks that everybody is the worse for liquor but himself, and
he is the only sober man in the neighborhood. The apostates think that
everbody is wrong but themselves.

Vol. 16,  p.66
Follow the spirit of improvement and labor. All the capital there is
upon the earth is the bone and sinew of working men and women. Were it
not for that, the gold and the silver and the precious stones would
remain in the mountains, upon the plains and in the valleys, and never
would be gathered or brought into use. The timber would continue to
grow, but none of it would be brought into service, and the earth
would remain as it is; but it is the activity and labor of the
inhabitants of the earth that bring forth the wealth. Labor builds our
meeting houses, temples, court houses, fine halls for music and fine
school houses; it is labor that teaches our children, and makes them
acquainted with the various branches of education, that makes them
proficient in their own language and in other languages, and in every
branch of knowledge understood by the children of men; and all this
enhances the wealth and the glory and the comfort of any people on the
earth. But take the other course, and they become like our
savages—they soon forget what they have learned, have no taste for
acquiring knowledge, and lose all their ambition and desire for
improvement. For instance, look at the Jewish nation. Here are the
tribe of Judah in our midst. Do you ever recollect any of them
building a house? Think of it, look around now, and try if you can
find any of the sons of Judah so lost to themselves as to he guilty of
making any improvements. I speak ironically. They will bring something
to you and sell it to you, and get your money if they can, for they
are every one of them merchants; but can you find one of them that
tills an acre of ground? Search the world over, and you will lind but
few Jewish agriculturists, although there are millions of Jews
scattered through the earth, and many of them occupying important
positions in the learned world; but they are not producers, they are
all consumers. The land of Judea has fallen into disrepute, and it has
become a desert, just through the apostacy of those who once inhabited
it, who had the oracles of God among them. This is the fact. Let the
Latter-day Saints neglect their labor, and they will soon find that
they are declining in their feelings, tastes and judgment for
improving the elements of the earth; hence we say, improve, be
industrious, prudent, faithful, make good farms, gardens and orchards,
good public and private buildings, have the best schools, &c. The
world give us the credit of being the most industrious people on the
face of the earth; they say that the Latter-day Saints in Utah have
done more than any other people ever were known to do in the same
time. It is the little union that we have in our midst that has given
this impetus to our prosperity. But we have not enough union, we have
not enough of the spirit of improvement amongst us. You will see men
occasionally here who, so far as the spirit of improvement goes, are
like some old "Mormons" who lived in the days of Joseph. That is,
their bodies breathe, and they move and have a being; but they died
when Joseph died. There has been no spirit of [p.67] progress or
improvement in them since. As far as regards gathering and organizing
the elements, and making the earth beautiful, these old "Mormons" have
no taste for it, and they see nothing, hear nothing, and know nothing,
only they knew Joseph. Say they, "Oh, I was acquainted with Joseph, I
knew brother Joseph." Ask them, "Are you going to build a house?"
"Well, I don't know; I don't know as I care anything about having any
better house." "Well but your house is full of bed bugs." "I know it
is pretty bad, but still it is as good as I am, and I don't think I
shall try to build." They died when Joseph died.

Vol. 16,  p.67
I heard it mentioned here, I think, this morning, that we all knew the
character of the Latter-day Saints, and the difficulties and
persecutions they have passed through. It came into my mind at that
moment to ask this congregation how many of them knew Joseph Smith,
the Prophet, just to show what "Mormonism" has accomplished in
twenty-eight years. I believe I will do myself the favor, and gratify
myself so far as to ask those of my brethren and sisters now present,
who were personally acquainted with Joseph Smith, to raise their right
hands. (A very few hands up.) There is a few, but very few, not above
one to twenty, and perhaps not more than one to fifty in this
congregation who ever saw Joseph Smith. Now if I were to ask the boys
and girls, and all the young folks present, although your Sunday
schools are not here, who were born in these valleys, to raise their
right hands, I will venture to say that we should lind that more than
half this congregation have been born in these mountains. What do they
know about what we passed through in Illinois, Missouri, Kirtland, or
New York State? I will give you one item. I lived close by where these
plates were found. I knew that Joseph found them, from outward
circumstances that transpired at the time. I shall not take time to
relate but a little of the delicate, kind, benevolent, Christian-like,
I will say anti-Godlike feelings of the priests and of the people who
professed Christianity at the time that Joseph organized this Church.
The very first thing that was circulated was this—"Did you hear that
Joe Smith and his followers got together last night, blew out the
light, stripped themselves stark naked, and there they had the holy
roll?" This was the story started by the priests in the neighborhood
where the plates were found. In the Branch where I lived, we had not
met together three times before our beloved, kind, anti-Godlike
Baptist priests and people declared that we made a practice of meeting
together, stripping stark naked, and there having the "holy roll." A
great many of you do not understand this term. It came from the
shaking Quakers. I shall not attempt to relate here the conduct
attributed to them, but from that sprang the peculiar phrase I have
mentioned in your hearing this afternoon. In a very short time we were
all thieves in the estimation of our so-called Christian neighbors.
Said the priest to a beloved sister—"Sister, did you hear of such a
man, he was a member of our church a few days since, but he has joined
old Joe Smith?" Joseph was then twenty-one or twenty-two years of age,
but it was "old Joe Smith." "Sister, did you hear that such a brother
stole a lot of chickens last night?" Says the sister, "No, can it be
possible? "Well, they say so," says the priest, and he himself had
fabricated the entire story. This sister would tell it to another, and
it would go all [p.68] through the neighborhood that such a man, who
only a few days before had been considered by them as good a brother
as they had in their church had become a chicken thief. But you cannot
mention any crime that this people called Latter-day Saints have not
been accused of committing by their so-called Christian neighbors; and
these stories would generally commence by the priests whispering to
some sister—"Did you hear, of such and such a thing?" That was enough,
all that was wanted it became a solemn fact by the time it passed the
third mouth. Now what do the great majority of Saints know of these
things? Nothing, for they have been born since our arrival here. I
need not relate much of my experience in this work, although I have
had a pretty large one. But it is not particularly profitable to me or
to anybody else to relate it. Sometimes it is very well to relate
circumstances that have transpired, to show to the rising generation
what we have passed through and what we have had to contend with.

Vol. 16,  p.68
Now, if the brethren will take hold and perform the labors devolving
upon them, they shall be blessed in them. They will increase in health
and in wealth. The Lord will bless the people in proportion as they
bless themselves. if they are faithful in following every requirement,
they will be blessed in their families, and no other people on the
earth that we know anything about are blessed in their families and
posterity as the Latter-day Saints are now. Visit town after town in
this Territory and let the Saints turn out their children neat and
clean and what can be said of them? The Lord blesses them in their
families. Let them drive up their flocks, and what will be said of
them? The Lord blesses their flocks in their folds. See them upon the
plains, they are blessed there more than any other people. Then look
at their harvests and their gardens and orchards, and they are blessed
therein more than any people we know anything about. They are blessed
in everything they put their hand to. The climate of these valleys has
been modified and mollified for their sakes. When we first came here,
neither an apple nor an ear of wheat could have been raised in this
valley. But is there a finer valley than this now in these mountains?
No. Is there a finer place for people to live in on this continent?
No. There is not.

Vol. 16,  p.68
If the people take a course to bring the blessings of heaven upon
them, they will increase in everything. If they refuse obedience to
the holy Priesthood, they will dwindle and go into unbelief and
apostacy; they will be contracted in their views and feelings; the
fruit trees will begin to refuse to bear fruit; our flocks will begin
to refuse their increase, and our fields will refuse to bring forth
their crops. I will just make this statement with regard to the
country the plates were taken from, from which the Book of Mormon was
translated. I have helped to harvest wheat there, that yielded fifty
bushels to the acre, or from twenty-five to sixty bushels. For thirty
years past, they have not raised twenty bushels to the acre; for
twenty years past they have not raised fifteen bushels to the acre,
and now, in that country, which once was not surpassed by any portion
of the globe for raising fruit and wheat, not an apple is raised
without a worm in the centre. They have been so for twenty or thirty
years. their apples are good for nothing. Send them to England as they
did forty or fifty years ago, and they [p.69] are not marketable; they
will bear no price in comparison to good fruit. Five to ten bushels of
wheat to an acre now. Their peaches have gone, their apples have gone,
their plums and their pears have gone, and that land eventually,
unless this government and the people of the government take a
different course towards the Gospel, that the Lord has revealed in the
latter days, will become desolate, forlorn and forsaken. That is the
country I was brought up in, and with regard to its products, I know
about as much as any man that lives.

Vol. 16,  p.69
Now, brethren and sisters, if we wish the blessings of heaven upon us,
let us be faithtful to our covenants and callings, faithful in paying
Tithing, in keeping the word of wisdom and in building Temples. The
Tithing is for the building of Temples. Suppose we build this meeting
house here with Tithing. If the people will give us one-tenth part of
that which is due on their Tithing, we shall have all we need to build
their meetinghouses, schoolhouses, and Temples. This may seem strange
to some, and perhaps I look at Tithing different from others, and
consider the law of Tithing different from what others would look at
and construe the meaning of the words concerning the Tithing that the
Lord requires in the latter days. I will sum it up and tell you what
my views are. Here is a character—a man—that God has created,
organized, fashioned and made,—every part and particle of my system
from the top of my head to the soles of my feet, has been produced by
my Father in heaven; and he requires one-tenth part of my brain,
heart, nerve, muscle, sinew, flesh, bone, and of my whole system, for
the building of Temples, for the ministry, for sustaining missionaries
and missionaries' families, for feeding the poor, the aged, the halt
and blind, and for gathering them home from the nations and taking
care of them after they are gathered. He has said, "My son, devote
one-tenth of yourself to the good and wholesome work of taking care of
your fellow-beings, preaching the Gospel, bringing people into the
kingdom; lay your plans to take care of those who can not take care of
themselves; direct the labors of those who are able to labor; and
one-tenth part is all-sufficient if it is devoted properly, carefully
and judiciously for the advancement of my kingdom on the earth."

Vol. 16,  p.69
What little wealth I have got, I have obtained since I have been in
this Church. What I had when I came into the Church I gave away to my
friends. I had no family except two children. I can hardly say that
either, lot when I came into the Church I had a wife, but in a very
few months after I was baptized I lost her, and she left me two little
girls. I gave away what I had, and I started to preach the Gospel. I
was obliged to do it, for I felt as though my bones would consume
within me if I did not, consequently I devoted my time to preaching. I
traveled, toiled, labored and preached continually. My own brother
Joseph, and myself, were together a good deal of the time, until we
went to Kirtland, to see the Prophet, and the next year moved up. This
is the way I commenced, and when I gathered with the Saints I was
about as destitute as any man that ever gathered to the gathering
place; and that summer brother Joseph called the Elders together and
gave them the word of the Lord never to do another day's work to build
up a Gentile city. I have never [p.70] done a day's work, nor an
hour's work, from that time to this, to build up a Gentile city, but I
have labored continually to build up the cities of Zion. God has
blessed me with means, and he has blessed me with a family. I made a
statement yesterday, which I can make again with all propriety—that in
my judgment it would take more than I have got to pay my back Tithing,
and I have got as much, probably, as any man in the Church. The Lord
has blessed me; he has always blessed me; from the time I commenced to
build up Zion, I have been extremely blessed. I could relate
circumstances of so extraordinary a character in regard to the
providences of God to me, that my brethren and sisters would say in
their hearts, "I can hardly give credence to this." But my heart has
been set in me to do the will of God, to build up his kingdom on the
earth, to establish Zion and its laws, and to save the people; and I
can say truly and honestly that the thought never came into my mind,
in all my labors, what my reward will be, or whether my crown would be
large or small, or any crown at all, a small possession, a large
possession, or no possession. I do not know that I shall have a wife
or child in the resurrection. I have never had any thoughts or
reflections upon this, or cared the first thing about it. All that I
have had in my mind has been that it was my duty to do the will of
God, and to labor to establish his kingdom on the earth. I do not
love, serve or fear the Lord for the sake of getting rid of being
damned, nor for the sake of getting some great gift or blessing in
eternity, but purely because the principles which God has revealed for
the salvation of the inhabitants of the earth are pure, holy and
exalting in their nature. In them there is honor and eternal increase,
they lead on from light to light, strength to strength, glory to
glory, knowledge to knowledge, and power to power; and the opposite
reduces any individual or any nation on the earth to imbecility,
ignorance, slothfulness, and to the loathsome state of degradation in
which we see some of the inhabitants of the earth now. It is purely
for the love of holy principles, that will exalt the people, that we
may receive and gain more and more, and keep receiving for ever and
ever, that I serve the Lord, and try to build up his kingdom.

Vol. 16,  p.70
And when we get through this state of being, to the next room, I may
call it, we are not going to stop there. We shall still go on, doing
all the good we can, administering and officiating for all whom we are
permitted to administer and officiate for, and then go on to the next,
and to the next, until the Lord shall crown all who have been faithful
on this earth, and the work pertaining to the earth is finished, and
the Savior, whom we have been helping, has completed his task, and the
earth, with all things pertaining to it, is presented to the Father.
Then these faithful ones will receive their blessings and crowns, and
their inheritances will be set off to them and he given to them, and
they will then go on, worlds upon worlds, increasing for ever and
ever.

Vol. 16,  p.70
Now, brethren, what do you say, will you do as I want you to? Will you
take hold and build this meeting-house, get this road through and make
a little more improvement, and say we will have no idlers in our
midst, but that every day, every week, every month, shall be devoted
to something that is [p.71] useful to ourselves and to others? If this
is our feeling and our determination we shall be blessed. I feel to
bless you. I pray for you continually. I never cease to pray for the
Saints. I pray the Lord to inspire the hearts of his people, so that
the good may not fall away, but that they may be preserved in the
truth, and that they may learn and understand it more and more, until
their affections are so wedded to God and his kingdom on the earth,
that the revelations of Jesus Christ may be in them like a well of
water springing up to everlasting life.

Vol. 16,  p.71
Now, I can say, God bless you, and I pray that you may be blessed; but
I pray you to bless yourselves. Brethren and sisters, let us bless
ourselves, by doing the will of God, then we are right.

Brigham Young, May 25, 1873

Ignorance of the World Concerning Our Faith—Character of 
Christ's Teachings—Organization of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-Day Saints is Similar to that of Former-Days—Belief 
Alone Insufficient—Exhortation to the Saints to Live Their 
Religion and to Acquire All Useful Knowledge

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the New 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, May 25, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.71
I have a few remarks to make to those who do not understand the
doctrine of the Latter-day Saints. Forty-three years have passed away
since this Church was organized in Fayette, Seneca County, in the
State of New York; and for over one forty years, according to the
ability which God has given me, I have traveled and preached enough to
extend this Gospel to the door of every hamlet on this continent if
the people had been willing to receive it; yea more—I have taught the
Gospel of life and salvation to the human family sufficiently, if all
had been honest to receive it and willing to carry it to their
neighbors, to evangelize the whole earth, and there need not have
been, to-day, one person, heathen or Christian, ignorant of its
principles. But now, I learn from day to day, from week to week and
from time to time, that very many people in our [p.72] own land do not
understand our doctrines, and I am frequently asked the question,
while conversing with people, "Do you believe the Bible?" "Do you
receive the Bible as the word of the Lord?" "Then, you acknowledge the
Bible?" &c. This astonishes me, and the cause of such questions being
asked I leave every person to judge for himself, just as I do with
regard to the course of the children of men in other matters, such as
truth, error, religion, politics, &c. If we were to inquire of
strangers, who have lived twenty, thirty, forty, fifty or sixty years
on the continent of America, and even in the United States, how it is
that they do not know better than to suppose that the Latter-day
Saints reject and do not believe in the Bible, they would reply, "We
do not know, only we have heard so." If you go to the professed
infidel, of any class, and ask him, "Do the 'Mormons' believe in the
Bible?"—"Why yes, I have heard them preach, and they believe the Bible
more than the whole Christian world do." Well, where and through whom
does this influence come, which leads people to believe to the
contrary? I will not spend time to answer this, but I will say, that
the Latter-day Saints believe more of the Bible than any other people
that live on the face of the earth that we have any knowledge of.

Vol. 16,  p.72
What does the Bible teach us with regard to the Christian religion,
faith in God, and in his Son Jesus Christ, who was sent in the
meridian of time to redeem the earth, and all things pertaining to it?
I will not take up the negative side of the question, or tell what
others believe; but let me tell what we believe. In the first place, I
will take up the sayings of Jesus to his disciples on a certain
occasion. Said he, "Go ye therefore into all the world and preach the
Gospel to every creature; he that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved; he that believeth not shall be damned." I shall not attempt to
go into the meaning of this saying in every particular—time will not
permit—but suffice it to say that he that believeth and is baptized
will be saved, and he that believeth not will be cast off. What
promise did Jesus give to his disciples when he sent them out, two by
two, to preach? What inducement was there, when the Savior was upon
the earth, to believe in him and his doctrine? We can all read; it
would take too much time to tell. His disciples went out and preached
without purse and scrip, and when they returned, they testified to
Jesus that they had lacked for nothing. Jesus promised, to those who
believed, powers and advantages which unbelievers could not enjoy. We
read of certain men and women in Samaria, who had been taught the
Gospel under the authority of John the Baptist, but they had not
received the Holy Ghost; and we are told that certain Apostles went
down from Jerusalem to lay their hands on these Samaritan believers.
There was a man called Simon, a sorcerer, who had bewitched the
people, and seeing that the power which the Apostles bestowed upon
them, by the laying on of hands, was far above his power—although he
could deceive, betray and frighten the people, and do many things just
as the magicians of Pharoah's court did when Moses went to deliver the
children of Israel; said he, "I will give you money if you will bestow
that power on me." The Apostles said to him, "You and your money
perish together." The Apostles laid their hands upon those persons who
had been baptized to John's baptism, and they received the Holy Ghost.
Believers in those days had the [p.73] power which Jesus promised.
They might take up serpents, and they would not bite them; if they
drank any deadly thing it would not hurt them; if they laid hands on
the sick, the sick would recover. They spake with tongues, they
prophecied, they had the discernment of spirits, and all the various
gifts of the Gospel of Christ; and all of these were beyond the reach
of the sorcerer, yet he was far in advance of the common people in
powers of deception. But Jesus promised his disciples more than any
man could possess by the spirit of divination. When we consider this
and realize, if we can realize, that, through the restoration of the
Gospel in our day, all these gifts can he again enjoyed, it is worthy
the attention of every person on the face of the earth who is capable
of receiving truth for truth, light for light, and intelligence upon
intelligence.

Vol. 16,  p.73
Let me hasten along, and refer to the organization of the ancient
Church. According to the testimony of the Apostle, God set in the
Church, firstly, Apostles, secondly Prophets, thirdly Teachers, then
Pastors, and so forth. You strangers may ask your divines, when you
return home, what they believe about God setting in the Church
Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, Teachers, Helps, gifts, divers kinds of
tongues, and so  on, for the perfecting of the Saints, and for the
edifying of the body of Christ, until all come to a unity of faith and
knowledge in Christ Jesus our Lord; and let them answer the question,
then you can judge who it is that throws dust into the dyes of the
people, and is continually telling them that "the Latter-day Saints
deny the Bible;" "the Latter-day Saints are a bad people;" "the
Latter-day Saints are aliens to the government;" "the Latter-day
Saints are rebellious." Ask the divines, "Do you believe in
prophecying, do you believe in Apostles, in baptism by immersion for
the remission of sins, and in the laying on of hands for the reception
of the Holy Ghost? Do you believe in breaking bread continually, as
Jesus commanded his disciples at the last supper, when he brake the
bread and blessed it, and blessed the wine and gave it to all to eat
and drink, saying, 'Do this until I come again, for I will drink no
more of the fruit of the vine until I drink it anew with you in my
Father's kingdom?'" What do the world—Christian, Jew and Pagan—believe
about these things? Inquire for yourselves. We Latter-day Saints
believe in Apostles and Prophets. We believe in the Melchisedec
Priesthood and in the Aaronic Priesthood, which God bestowed upon his
servants long ago. Moses had all these doctrines and both these
Priesthoods in his possession, and also the organization of the
Church; and with all his power he strove to bring the children of
Israel to a knowledge of the Gospel, but they would not have Christ.

Vol. 16,  p.73
I pause here. I was brought up a Christian, very strictly, and was
taught to read the Bible, consequently it is natural for me to believe
it—it is according to my traditions, and also from the spirit of
revelation from God unto myself. In all my teachings, I have taught
the Gospel from the Old and New Testaments. I found therein every
doctrine, and the proof of every doctrine, the Latter-day Saints
believe in, as far as I know, therefore I do not refer to the Book of
Mormon as often as I otherwise should. There may be some doctrines
about which little is said in the Bible, but they are all couched
therein, and I believe the doctrines because they are true, and I have
taught them because they are [p.74] calculated to save the children of
men.

Vol. 16,  p.74
It is said by the Christian world, by governments, philosophers,
statesmen, politicians and ministers, that there is no harm in
believing anything if we do not practice it. But let me ask how can we
believe in Jesus Christ—taking his own words for it—unless we do the
works that he did? Go and read his words for yourselves—"He that
believeth in me will do the works that I do." Did he not say this? How
then can we believe in him without doing his works? Did he inspire his
Apostles? Did be inspire him whom we call St. Paul? Did he inspire
John upon the Isle of Patmos? The Christian world will not deny that
he did. While John was upon Patmos, he had many visions and
revelations. He compiled these after he returned from the island, and
left them in the possession of his friends; and the Council which
compiled this book—the Bible—brought his revelations into the
catalogue of sacred books. If you will read the Book of Revelations,
you will find that John predicts many things regarding these latter
days. He saw the conduct and doings of the seven angels; and then he
says, "I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting Gospel to preach to them that dwell upon the earth,
saying, 'Fear God and give glory to him who made the heavens, the
earth, the seas and the fountains of water.'"

Vol. 16,  p.74
By reading the Bible we find that the Gospel is contained not only in
the New Testament, but also in the Old. Moses and the Prophets saw and
predicted the apostacy of the Church. They saw that the Lord would
strive with the children of men from time to time, that he would
deliver to them the truth and the Priesthood; they also saw that
through the wickedness of the people they would change his ordinances,
break the covenants, and transgress his laws, until the Priesthood
would be taken from the earth, and its inhabitants be left in apostacy
and darkness.

Vol. 16,  p.74
But how are we to understand this angel referred to by John, when he
comes along? This is an important question. How, in the language of
Scripture, are we to know the voice of the Good Shepherd from the
voice of a stranger? Can any person answer this question? I can, it is
very easy. To every philosopher upon the earth, I say, "Your eye can
be deceived, so can mine; your ear can be deceived, so can mine; the
touch of your hand can be deceived, so can mine; but the Spirit of God
filling the creature with revelation and the light of eternity, cannot
be mistaken—the revelation which comes from God is never mistaken. It
is the spirit of truth, and it testifies of Jesus, of his Father, of
the things which God has done for the children of men, and that which
he is now doing. No man upon the earth can be mistaken when he sees by
the eye of revelation, when Jesus shines upon his understanding by the
light of his Spirit. Now, then, how are we going to know the voice of
the Good Shepherd from the voice of a stranger? Take the words of
Jesus. He says, "My sheep hear my voice and they follow me, a stranger
they will not follow." Why? Because they know not the voice of a
stranger. When an individual, filled with the Spirit of God, declares
the truth of heaven, the sheep hear that, the Spirit of the Lord
pierces their inmost souls and sinks deep into their hearts; by the
testimony of the Holy Ghost light springs up within them, and they see
and understand for themselves. [p.75] This is the way the Gospel
should be preached by every Elder in Israel, and by this power every
hearer should hear; and if we would know the voice of the Good
Shepherd, we must live so that the Spirit of the Lord can find its way
to our hearts. I have said to the Latter-day Saints, many and many a
time, and I say to them now, live your religion, that the Spirit of
God may be within you like a well of water springing up to everlasting
life. Suppose I were to give way to the spirit of the enemy and leave
the spirit of the Gospel, then, if you were not prepared to judge
between the voice of the Good Shepherd and the voice of the stranger,
I could lead you to ruin. Be prepared that you may know the voice when
it comes through the servants of God, then you can declare for
yourselves. "This is the word of the Lord." My caution and counsel to
the Latter-day Saints, and to all the inhabitants of the earth
is—"Live so that you will know truth from error.

Vol. 16,  p.75
But do all the Latter-day Saints live so? Oh no, they do not. Many
fall into error and finally leave the Church. They are led away far
from the truth. They become subject to the ten thousand spirits that
have gone forth into the world, and they are deceived in this, that
and the other thing, and like the rest of the world, they do not know
how to govern themselves. They are deceived in their own organization
and with regard to themselves; and there is no man that can know
himself unless be knows God, and he can not know God unless he knows
himself. The children of men give heed to the deceiving spirits that
are abroad, and that is the cause of the ten thousand errors, wrongs,
sins and divisions which are in the world, and for this reason the
multitude are unable to distinguish between the voice of the Good
Shepherd and the voice of the stranger. But I will say that if the
Lord has not sent that angel of which John speaks, he will send him as
surely as we live.

Vol. 16,  p.75
Let me refer to another saying of John: After telling about the angel
flying through the midst of heaven with the everlasting Gospel to be
restored to the children of men, he tells us in his eighteenth chapter
and 4th verse—"And I heard another voice from heaven saying, 'Come out
of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye
receive not of her plagues.'" This was a proclamation to God's people.
Israel is dispersed among all the nations of the earth; the blood of
Ephraim is mixed with the blood of all the earth. Abraham's seed is
mingled with the rebellious seed through the whole world of mankind,
and John saw that a command would go forth warning the righteous to
flee from Babylon, and that command was, "Come out of her, my people,
that ye be not partakers of her sins, that ye receive not other
plagues, for her sins have reached to heaven," and so forth. This is a
stumbling block to the religious world of Christendom. They cannot see
the necessity of the gathering, they claim that believers in Jesus can
live their religion and serve the Lord as well scattered as gathered,
and that, in time, by the preaching of the various sects, the world
will be evangelized. The Latter-day Saints believe that all their
efforts in this direction, in the future, will be as they have been in
the past—useless; and that the so-called Christian religion is a
failure, so far as evangelizing the world is concerned. Let the world
of mankind look at Jerusalem for an illustration of its effects. In
that city various Christian sects have [p.76] their places of worship,
and many make yearly pilgrimages to the pisces made sacred by the
life, death and burial of the Redeemer. Do these Christians in
Jerusalem manifest that love, meekness and forbearance toward each
other which always characterize the true servants and followers of the
Lord Jesus? No, for if it were not for the Turkish soldiers they would
massacre each other every day. That is the effect the principles which
they profess have upon them. And everywhere, throughout the Christian
world, it amounts to little more. Its leaders and professors cry,
"Come to Jesus, Come to the Lord," and do this and do that, but where
do we find such things taught in the New Testament? They are not
there. Who among the writers of the Scriptures declares that God has
taken Apostles and Prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers
governments and helps from his Church? Not one. Is there any
declaration or revelation in modern times to the effect that God has
taken the gifts out of his Church? No. Men have left them, they have
wandered from and forsaken the fold of Christ, they have transgressed
the laws and they have changed the ordinances of his kingdom for the
laws and ordinances of men; and they have broken the everlasting
covenant which God, in early ages, made with his creatures.

Vol. 16,  p.76
Let me say to my hearers, not that I wish to take up the subject of
Celestial Marriage, that if you will search the Scriptures, you will
find that the first curse which came upon the children of Israel, as
recorded in the writings of Moses, was for marrying out of their own
families; and then the Lord, alter seeing the hardness of their hearts
in despising his law and his covenants, gave to them a law of carnal
commandments, and told them whom they might not marry. By reading the
Scriptures you will find that the Lord commanded the children of
Israel to live by themselves, and not to mix their seed with the
unholy, ungovernable and rebellious seed of the world. The Lord used
to give wives to the children of men, but the people say, "We do not
know about that now, we hardly think it will answer."

Vol. 16,  p.76
How are we going to build up the kingdom of God on the earth. Do you
think it is a manual labor? Do you think it will become a political
kingdom? Ask the kings on their thrones, ask potentates and statesmen
if they believe the Bible. If they do, they must believe that the day
will come in which God will revolutionize the earth, to that degree
that the "kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms of our God
and his Christ." If they ever do, there must be a heavy labor to
perform, and that labor is upon the Saints of God, and they must enter
into it with heart and soul. It will be both a manual and a political
labor, for all will be brought, into subjection to the law of Christ,
that he may come and reign on the earth, king of nations, as he does
king of Saints.

Vol. 16,  p.76
These subjects could be taken up one by one, and it could be shown
flora the Scriptures, precisely the position that will be taken and
the course that must be pursued. I have labored faithfully over forty
years to convince the children of men that God rules in the heavens
and that he will rule upon the earth. Suppose tidal he ruled to-day,
would society be the worse for it? What think ye? Is there a heaven?
Is there a heaven of heavens? Is there a dwelling place for the Gods
and the angels? Do you think they have their political quarrels there?
Do [p.77] you think they get up different ones whom they will run for
their king, governor, or president? Do you think there is an
opposition ticket there? What do the political, financial and
Christian world think about these things? Do you think that a few
capitalists lock up all the means there and make hard times, so that
the people cannot get a dollar? Do you think there is any backbiting
and false swearing there? Do you think they have courts with unjust
judges and packed juries there? No, every person who believes in the
Old and New Testaments, will say that it is a place of perfection, a
place where all have their rights; a place where there is perfect
peace and happiness, and all join with one heart and voice in
ascribing honor, praise and glory to him who sits on the throne, and
the Lamb. This is the effect of God's rule and government. Would the
inhabitants of the world be in a worse condition than they are now if
the Lord were ruler of all the earth? Oh, no. All will join in wishing
for perfection, and in desiring a state of society in which there
would be no jars, no contentions, no poverty, no poor, but all
prepared to go into the highest and most refined society. this is the
belief and doctrine of the Latter-day Saints. Learn everything that
the children of men know, and be prepared for the most refined society
upon the face of the earth, then improve upon this until we are
prepared lind permitted to enter the society of the blessed—the holy
angels that dwell in the presence of God, for our God, because of his
purity, is a consuming fire.

Vol. 16,  p.77
I have spoken longer than the time allotted to me. I can say God bless
you. I pray the people—Saints and sinners upon the thee of the whole
earth—to hearken to the truth. Open your hearts to the conviction of
the Holy Spirit upon you. I pray that you who have received the truth
may live in it and abide by it, that you may enjoy the blessings of it
and be prepared for the fullness of the glory of God, that will yet be
revealed. I exhort those who do not believe, to listen to and receive,
little by little, the instructions which God will give, until all the
inhabit. ants of the earth are prepared for Jesus to come and reign in
their midst.

Vol. 16,  p.78
God bless you, Amen.[p.78] 

Orson Pratt, June 15, 1873

The Rise of Zion in the Last Days

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the New 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, June 15, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.78
I will call your attention to the first two lines in the first hymn
that was sung this afternoon,—

Vol. 16,  p.78
"Arise, O glorious Zion, 
Thou joy of latter days.

Vol. 16,  p.78
In connection with these two lines, I will cite the attention of the
congregation to the first verse of the 60th chapter of Isaiah,—

Vol. 16,  p.78
"Arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord has
risen upon thee." 

Vol. 16,  p.78
The passage which I have quoted from Isaiah has reference to the
latter-day Zion, about which the choir sang at the opening of the
meeting. That there may be no misunderstanding about the people to
whom the Prophet had reference, I will read some other passages
connected with it,—"And the Redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto them
that turn from transgression in Jacob, saith the Lord." The Zion that
is here spoken of is called upon to "arise and shine, for the glory of
the Lord is risen upon thee." There is no one thing more fully
revealed in the Scriptures of eternal truth, than the rise of the Zion
of our God in the latter days, clothed upon with the glory of God from
the heavens—a Zion that will attract the attention of all the nations
and kindreds of the whole earth. It will not be something that takes
place in a corner on some distant island of the sea, or away among
some obscure people; but it will be something that will call forth the
attention of all people and nations upon the face of the whole earth.
The rise of Zion, the latter-day Zion. What are we to understand by
the meaning of Zion? What I understand, and what the Scriptures have
portrayed in regard to the meaning of Zion is, a people who shall
receive the law of God, and who shall be acknowledged of the Lord as
his people—a people who shall be gathered together from the nations of
the earth, and build a house to the name of the Lord in the
latter-days. A people who shall have their abiding place in the
mountains, and who shall build a city that shall be called Zion. All
these things are clearly portrayed in prophecy. The people of God must
be a people who give the most diligent heed to his word; they will be
guided by revelation from him, and among them his power will be made
conspicuously manifest. These are characteristics concerning this
latter-day Zion, spoken of by the ancient Prophets, which, if the
Spirit of the Lord will enable me to clearly comprehend the subject, I
will endeavor, this afternoon, in my simple language and in [p.79] my
simple manner, to lay before this congregation.

Vol. 16,  p.79
We find, in the 40th chapter of the prophecies of Isaiah, that the
people of Zion are to be raised up preparatory to the second advent of
the Son of God. Isaiah uses an exclamation something like this—"O
Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain."
It seems by this, that the people called Zion, wherever they might be,
were to be removed from the regions they originally inhabited, and
were to be located in a high mountain, or in a very elevated region.
If you wish to know the time which this prophetic exhortation to the
people of Zion had reference to, read the whole of the 40th chapter of
Isaiah, and you will find that, at that period, the glory of God is to
be revealed and all flesh is to see it together, evidently referring
to the great day when the Son of God shall come in his glory, when
every eye shall see him, and they also who pierced him, and all
people, nations and tongues under heaven, who are spared unto that
day, shall behold him descend in power and majesty to this earth. In
his 40th chapter, the Prophet Isaiah has told us that then the
mountains shall be broken down, the valleys exalted, the rough places
made smooth, the glory of the Lord revealed and all flesh see it
together. Then the iniquities of ancient Israel will have been
sufficiently punished, for the Lord will have rewarded them double for
all their sins. When that time arrives the people called Zion will be
required to go into the high mountains, and they shall bring good
tidings unto the inhabitants of the earth.

Vol. 16,  p.79
Those who have heard the proclamation of the Latter-day Saints, can
judge whether we have brought good tidings to this generation or not.
We were called upon by the Almighty and his holy angels to go forth
and declare to the nations of the earth, that God had again spoken
from the heavens, and that by holy angels sent down from heaven, he
had again revealed the everlasting Gospel in all its fullness, and for
forty years past we have declared this to the world. We have also
testified that many of the servants of God have been ordained by holy
angels and sent forth to publish these tidings among the inhabitants
of the earth, and that others have been ordained by those who received
their ordination from heavenly messengers.

Vol. 16,  p.79
What greater or more glorious tidings could be proclaimest to the
fallen sons and daughters of men than the everlasting Gospels the same
Gospel that, was proclaimed anciently by Jesus and his Apostles? In
the sixth verse of the 14th chapter of the revelations of St. John, we
read of the Gospel being revealed by an angel, and that, after it was
revealed, it should be published to all people, nations and tongues
under the whole heavens, saying that the hour of God's judgment was
come, showing clearly that the day in which the angel should be sent
forth with the everlasting Gospel, should be specially characterized
by terrible judgments poured out upon the nations of the wicked.

Vol. 16,  p.79
When the Prophet said, O Zion, thou that bringest good tidings, get
thee up into the high mountain, he no doubt beheld in vision the great
work of gathering the children of Zion, from the various nations of
the earth, into a mountainous or elevated region upon our globe.

Vol. 16,  p.80
Prior to the death of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the Lord predicted
[p.80] through him that this people should be gathered out from till
the nations under heaven, and should be established in the mountains,
or elevated regions of this continent; and two or three years after
his death—twenty-six years ago, this coming season—this prediction
began to be fulfilled, for in the year 1847, the pioneers made a
journey of 1,400 miles from the Mississippi river, and, by the
inspiration of the Spirit of the living God, they rested upon this
mountainous, and then wild and desolate region. They commenced a
settlement where the site of this city now stands, and since that time
this people gathered from every nation by the preaching of the
everlasting Gospel, revealed in these latter days through the Prophet
Joseph, have extended their borders, and have built towns and cities
over an area many hundred miles in extent. In obedience to the command
of the Almighty, this people left their native countries and the
graves of their ancestors, and came forth by thousands each succeeding
year, and peopled this high and elevated region of our country. We
came here because modern Prophets opened their mouths by the spirit of
revelation and declared these mountains to be the abiding place of the
latter-day Zion. We came to fulfill modern prophecies as well as the
predictions of the ancient Prophets. Have you not read, Latter-day
Saints and strangers, in this good old book, a prediction, uttered
some twenty-five hundred years ago, by the mouth of Isaiah, concerning
the house of the Lord that was to he built in the latter days in the
tops of the mountains? I presume that you have read it many a time;
indeed I have heard Christian denominations of almost every sect, in
their psalms and anthems, refer to this prophecy. They have spoken of
the mountain of the house of the Lord, that should he established in
the latter days upon the mountains.

Vol. 16,  p.80
Let me now refer you to that prophecy, which is recorded in the second
chapter of Isaiah, and which reads thus—"And it shall come to pass in
the last days that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be
established in the top of the mountains and shall be exhalted above
the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it; and many people shall
go and say, 'Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord and
to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us of his ways,
and we will walk in his paths, for out of Zion shall go forth the law,
and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.'"

Vol. 16,  p.80
It seems, then, that the people who would build this house of God in
the latter days in the mountains, are called Zion, and from them
should go forth the law. What law? Does this mean the civil law of the
country, to govern all people? No. The people of this American
republic, by their representatives in Congress, have enacted civil
laws and formed a great and free government upon the face of this
continent, by which the people in a civil capacity are governed. This,
therefore, must have reference to the law of the Gospel, that God
would reveal in the latter days unto Zion. From Zion shall go forth
the law, says the Prophet, and then, to show more fully the nature of
this great latter-day work, be exclaims in the next verse—"And he
shall judge the nations, and shall rebuke many people, and they shall
beat their swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning
hooks; nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall
they learn war any more."[p.81] 

Vol. 16,  p.81
It is very evident from this last prediction which I have read, that a
very great and important work should be done in the last days upon the
mountains. The Lord has to prepare or build a house in the mountains.
Will it not be a marvelous work and a wonder for the Lord to have a
house in the latter days upon the earth? I think it will, especially
when we remember that the earth has been without a house of God for a
great many generations. If there had always been a house of God on the
earth, the Prophet would never have uttered this prophecy; but for the
fast 1,600 years we might have gone from east to west, and from north
to south, in the four quarters of the earth, and then into the islands
of the sea, seeking for a house of God, and we could not have found
one. What I mean by a house of God, is one which God himself commanded
to be built. I know that there are many houses built in all the great
cities of this Republic, as well as in Europe, by the different
religious sects, many of them supurb buildings, and you will find
written upon them generally, "The house of the Lord," "The house of
God," "The church of Jesus," the house of God called "St. Paul's
church," the house of God called "St. Peter's church," or "St. John's
church." We can find plenty of them in New York, and in all the great
cities and towns of our nation, also in Great Britain, and all the
Christian nations of Europe, very grand, superb edifices, which have
cost an immense amount of money. Did God command the building of any
of these houses? If he did not, then they are not his houses, and they
are nicknamed houses of the Lord by the builders or proprietors, while
he, really, has nothing to do with them. Did he ever send an angel
into any of these houses? No. When did he ever appear in his glory in
these houses? Never. Did he ever say to the people, "You have built
them according to the pattern which I gave unto you, and I now accept
them." No such declaration was ever heard among all these Christian
nations. The Lord has had no house on the earth for a great many
centuries, and for that very reason the Prophet Isaiah was wrought
upon by the Spirit of revelation to declare that such a great event as
the Lord having a house on the earth in the latter days should be
accomplished, and its location should be in the mountains. From this
we may draw the conclusion that it must be in a very elevated region,
when compared with the general level or surface of the country whereon
it will be built.

Vol. 16,  p.81
There is one thing that will characterize the Zion of the latter days:
its people will not only be commanded to get up into the high
mountain, but they will also be commanded to build unto the Lord a
house in the mountains, the pattern of that house being given by
inspiration, everything pertaining to it being dictated by the power
of prophecy by the servants of the Most High God; and when the house
is built, if no unclean thing is suffered to enter therein to defile
it, God will come into his tabernacle; but if there be any unclean
thing come into that house and defile it, he will not enter, for he
dwells not in unholy temples, and he will not accept such a house, as
an offering at the hands of his Saints. But we read that in the latter
days God will accept the house that shall be built, and not only the
house erected to his name, but also the dwelling-houses of his people,
showing that they must be a very pure people, or he would not accept
of their private dwellings.[p.82] 

Vol. 16,  p.82
In order to prove this, I will refer you now to the 4th chapter of
Isaiah. There we read—"And the Lord will create upon every
dwelling-place in Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and
smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night, and upon all
the glory shall be for a defence. And there shall be a tabernacle in
the day time for a shade from the heat and for a place of refuge, and
for a covert from storm and from rain." I believe this building is
called a Tabernacle, and it will accommodate from twelve thousand to
fifteen thousand persons, and it is a tolerably cool place for the
people in the heat of summer, especially to be a shade in the day time
from the heat, and for a place of refuge and a covert from storm and
from rain and tempest. I do not think that storms or tempests would
affect a congregation that might be assembled in the Lord's
Tabernacle; but I wish particularly to call your attention to the
preceding verse—"The Lord shall create upon every dwelling-place of
Mount Zion, and upon all her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and
the shining of a flame or pillar of fire by night." I do not see any
cloud covering this house, or the congregation that is before me. What
is the reason? The time has not yet come. The time is to come when God
will meet with all the congregation of his Saints, and to show his
approval, and that he does love them, he will work a miracle by
covering them in the cloud of his glory. I do not mean something that
is invisible, but I mean that same order of things which once existed
on the earth so far as the tabernacle of Moses was concerned, which
was carried in the midst of the children of Israel as they journeyed
in the wilderness. Did God manifest himself in that tabernacle that
was built according to the pattern which he gave unto his servant
Moses? He did. In what way? In the day time a cloud filled that
tabernacle. The Lord intended his people to be covered with the cloud
continually, and he intended to reveal himself unto them, and to show
forth his glory more fully amongst them; but they sinned so much in
his sight that he declared—"My presence shall not go up with this
people, lest I should break forth upon them in my fury and consume
them in a moment." Because of their wickedness he withdrew his
presence, and his glory in a great measure was taken from them; but
still Moses was permitted to enter the tabernacle, and to behold the
glory of God, and it is said that he talked with the Lord face to
face—a blessing which God did intend to bestow upon all Israel had
they kept his law and had not hardened their hearts against him. But
in the latter days there will be a people so pure in Mount Zion, with
a house established upon the tops of the mountains, that God will
manifest himself, not only in their Temple and upon all their
assemblies, with a visible cloud during the day, but when the night
shall come, if they shall be assembled for worship, God will meet with
them by his pillar of fire; and when they retire to their habitations,
behold each habitation will be lighted up by the glory of God,—a
pillar of flaming fire by night.

Vol. 16,  p.82
Did you ever hear of any city that was thus favored and blessed since
the day that Isaiah delivered this prophecy? No, it is a latter-day
work, one that God must consummate in the latter times when he begins
to reveal himself, and show forth his power among the nations. This is
what the words of our text mean, the first verse of the 60th [p.83]
chapter of Isaiah—"Arise and shine, for thy light is come, and the
glory of the Lord is risen upon thee."

Vol. 16,  p.83
Now, to show you that this is not some spiritual thing, something that
will be invisible to and not discerned by the Saints of the latter
days, or by the inhabitants of the earth generally, let me refer you
further to the 60th chapter of Isaiah. The Prophet, in the first
verse, uses the words of our text, "Arise, shine, for thy light is
come and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee; and in the
following verse he says—"For, behold, the darkness shall cover the
earth, and gross darkness the people; but the Lord shall arise upon
thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee." It will be something
that will be discernible. And now, to show that it will be discernible
by all people on the earth, when they come to visit Zion, read the
next verse—"And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the
brightness of thy rising;" showing clearly, and plainly that the
Gentiles, and even the kings of the earth, will in that day be excited
by the glory of God, that will shine forth upon Zion, which will be as
a city set on a hill whose light cannot be bid.

Vol. 16,  p.83
We will go back again to the second verse of the second chapter of
Isaiah. When the Lord shall fulfill the words that the Prophet has
spoken, by causing a house to be built to his name in the tops of the
mountains, he says, "Many people shall go and say, 'Come ye, let us go
up into the mountains of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob,
that he may teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths!'"
What causes this great excitement among the nations of the earth of
that day? They will hear of the glory and power of God, as manifested
among his Saints in Zion. The Lord for a score or two of years has
been working in order to establish among, men, facilities for
conveying knowledge to the uttermost corners of the earth. Within the
memory of many now living, the discovery of the electric telegraph has
been made, by means of which news of the doings of men in any country
can be sent round the earth in less than twenty-four hours. and, if
there was no intervention the electric fluid would carry news from any
one point to the most distant nations in one second of time, and now,
the earth is almost covered with a great network of wire to facilitate
expeditious communication among the various nations. What is all this
for? Is it simply to satisfy the greed of men in their commercial
affairs? No, the Lord had a grander object in view. Men use the
telegraph for the purpose I have named, and in many respects it is
used to good advantage, and it has been the means of bringing the
nations into much closer relationship than formerly, and of extending
among them a knowledge of the arts and sciences; but the great object
which the Lord had in view when this great invention or discovery was
brought forth, was to enable knowledge to be sent from the mountain
tops, from the midst of Zion, when his glory should begin to be
manifested in the midst of his people in the latter days. The inquiry,
will then be, among the distant nations, "What news from Zion;" "What
is the Lord doing among that people?" Do you suppose they will hear
with unconcern about a city which, with every dwelling-place it
contains, will be lighted up with a supernatural light? No; this is
one of the things which will make the people afar off, and their
kings, say, "Let us go up to Zion," "let us go up to the mountain of
the Lord, to the house of the God of [p.84] Jacob." What for? "That he
may teach us of his ways, and that we may walk in his paths." They
will begin to discern the difference then between God's house and
houses made by men, between that which God is doing in the earth and
flint which will be done by the wisdom of men.

Vol. 16,  p.84
Some people have supposed that the manifestation of the glory of God
in the latter-days would not take place until Jesus comes in the
clouds of heaven; but that is a mistake, it will take place before
that time. Before the second advent of the Redeemer, the people of
Zion will be acknowledged by God, as the great latter-day Church, that
will be prepared for his coming, and they will hold the keys of power
to teach mankind in the ways of the Lord. What will the rest of the
people be doing? Says Isaiah, "Behold the darkness shall cover the
earth, and gross darkness the people." That will be the distinction
between Zion and the rest of the nations. The Lord Will arise upon
Zion, and his glory shall be seen in her midst, and Isaiah says—"The
Gentiles shall come to thy light and kings to the brightness of thy
rising. Lift up thine eyes around about and see: all they gather
themselves, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy
daughters shall be nursed at thy side." "Who are these that fly as a
cloud, and as doves to their windows?" Sure enough we come with great
speed. As Isaiah has said in the fifth chapter—the Lord should hiss
unto thee from the ends of the earth, he should lift up an ensign for
the nations, and they should come with speed swiftly; just as you
emigrants do when you get on board of these railroads, when, instead
of being ninety or a hundred days coming to this elevated region, as
was the case for several years, you come in two or three days. "They
shall come with speed swiftly, and he shall lift up an ensign from
afar." Not in Palestine, where the Prophet was delivering his
prediction, that would have been near by. Not an ensign that was to be
raised up in Jerusalem, or anywhere in that land; but, God was to
begin the great latter-day work afar off from Jerusalem. This ensign
is spoken of in the 18th chapter of Isaiah, which I will now refer to.
The third verse of that chapter says: "All ye inhabitants of the world
and dwellers on the earth, see ye when he lifts up an ensign on the
mountains, and when he bloweth a trumpet, hear ye." That was not a
proclamation to a few thousand people assembled on some small tract of
country, but all ye inhabitants of the earth. Nobody escapes this
proclamation, but all ye inhabitants of the earth, see ye when he
lifts up an ensign. Where? Upon the mountains. There is the place
where Zion is to be reared when the standard of truth is revealed from
heaven in the last days.

Vol. 16,  p.84
As this ensign was to be lifted from afar, as is predicted in the 5th
chapter of Isaiah's prophecy, let us inquire now where it is to be
located, and what kind of a country it is in which it is to be reared.
It is a land afar off from Jerusalem recollect, and in order to
ascertain something about the character of the country, we will read
the first verse of the 18th chapter—"Woe to the land shadowing with
wings which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia." Where are the rivers of
Ethiopia? South-west of Palestine, where Isaiah delivered this
prophecy. Supposing that you had the map of North and South America,
and of the whole world spread out before you, and then imagine
yourself alongside the Prophet, in Palestine, when he said, "Woe to
the [p.85] land shadowing with wings, which is beyond the rivers of
Ethiopia," and you should cast your eyes, if you had power to do so,
beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, what kind of a land would you behold,
if you could grasp in your vision the land of North and South America?
You would see a land that looked like the two wings of a bird. I
seldom look at it, as laid down on our maps, without being reminded of
the two wings of a great bird. A land shadowing with wings—in other
words, having the appearance of wings; A land afar off, away beyond
the rivers of Ethiopia, there, in that land, shall the ensign be
raised for the nations; not for a few individuals, but for all
nations. No wonder that the Prophet said the proclamation should be
universal"All ye inhabitants of the world, all ye dwellers upon the
earth, see ye when he lifteth up this ensign."

Vol. 16,  p.85
That the Lord intends it to be for the benefit of the Gentiles as well
as of Israel, let me refer you to the 22nd verse of the 49th chapter
of Isaiah. "Thus saith the Lord, behold, I will lift up mine hand to
the Gentiles, and I will set up my standard to the people, and they
shall bring thy sons in their alums and their daughters shall be
carried on their shoulders, and kings shall be thy nursing fathers,
and their queens thy nursing mothers," &c.

Vol. 16,  p.85
This is a great latter-day work also for the gathering of the house of
Israel—a work which shall commence among the Gentiles. In ancient days
the Lord commenced his work among Israel. The kingdom of heaven was
preached among the Jews, but they proved themselves unworthy, and says
Paul, "Lo, we turn to the Gentiles," and the kingdom was taken from
the Jews and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. The
natural branches of Israel were broken off, and the branches of the
wild olive tree—the Gentiles—were grafted in. But the Gentiles, since
they were grafted in, 1800 years ago, have fallen after the same
example of unbelief that the ancient Jews did, and they have lost the
power and authority which they once possessed; and for many centuries
they have had no apostles, no prophets, no angels from heaven, no
power of godliness made manifest among them, and nothing but the
teachings and precepts of uninspired men. But in the great latter-day
work, the Lord begins where he left off—,"the first shall be last, and
the last shall be first." As the Jews, in ancient days were first, and
the Gentiles last, so in the great latter-day work, the Gentiles will
be first and Israel will be last. Hence the Prophet says, "Behold,
thus saith the Lord God, I will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and
they shall bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters upon their
shoulders, and I will lift up my standard to the Gentiles."

Vol. 16,  p.85
What is a standard? The same as an ensign—an ensign that is to be
lifted up upon the mountains, upon a land afar off. It is the standard
of the Almighty, the same standard that Was spoken of in connection
with the great highway that was to be cast up over this continent. I
will not turn to it, but I will endeavor to repeat the substance of
the prophecy in relation to it. Isaiah in speaking of this great
highway, or railway, says, "Go through, go through the gates, prepare
the way of the people. Cast up, cast up a highway, gather out the
stones, lift up a standard for the people." The same work that God
intended to perform in the mountains, and he wanted a highway cast up,
that the people might go with speed swiftly to that land.

Vol. 16,  p.86
But says one, "what does the Prophet [p.86] mean when he says, go
through the gates?" I think if I had been Isaiah, and had had the
vision of my mind opened to see the railroad and the great trains of
cars without any apparent animal life attached to them, going with
speed swiftly, if I had seen them dart into the mountain and, after
watching a few minutes, had seen them come out on the other side, and
then wished to describe what I had seen in words, I do not think I
could have found any more applicable than those used by the ancient
Prophet—"Go through, go through the gates, cast up, cast up a highway,
gather out the stones, and lift up a standard for the people." Then,
to show that this standard and highway were connected, the Prophet, in
the very next verse, says: "Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed to the
ends of the world, say ye to the daughter of Zion, behold, thy
salvation cometh, and his reward is with him. Behold, they shall be
called a holy people, the redeemed of the Lord; and they shall be
called, sought out, a city not forsaken." The people of Zion will not
be an unholy people. The world look upon the Latter-day Saints as the
most corrupt of all people on the face of the earth. But according to
the words of the Prophet, the people who dwell in the mountains where
the standard is to be raised, are to be a holy people. "Behold, thy
Redeemer cometh, behold, the Lord shall come." This has been the
proclamation of the people of Zion, ever since we commenced, about
forty years ago, to declare that God was about to come in his glory,
power and majesty, in the greatness of his strength, with all his holy
angels with him, in the clouds of heaven, to reign upon the earth.
This proclamation will go to the ends of the earth, all people will be
invited up to these mountains, and they will flock here as clouds, and
as doves to their windows.

Vol. 16,  p.86
This will fulfill Daniel's prophecy. Read the second chapter of Daniel
if you want to know about the latter-day kingdom. Study it thoroughly.
I do not know that i have time to dwell upon it, but I will refer you
to some few things in relation to the latter-day kingdom. Daniel, in
interpreting the dream of Nebuchadnezzar, King of Babylon, describes
the various kingdoms of the earth from his day down, as long as there
should be any human kingdoms on the earth, under the form of a great
image, with the head of gold, breast and arms of silver, belly and
thighs of brass, legs of iron, feet part iron and part of potter's
clay. They represented the several kingdoms of the world, and more
especially the four great kingdoms that should hold universal
dominion. After seeing this image in all its completeness, from the
gold dawn to the last remnants of the nations of the earth,
represented by the feet and toes of the image, he then sees a kingdom
and a government entirely distinct from and forming no part or portion
of the image, but it was entirely separate therefrom. It was
represented as a stone cut out of the mountain without hands, and it
rolled forth, and before the power of this new kingdom all the
kingdoms of the earth were broken in pieces by the power of the
Almighty. What became of them? They were to be as the chaff of the
summer threshing floor—the wind carried them away and there was no
place found for them.

Vol. 16,  p.86
You can draw your own conclusions about all human governments. Daniel
says this kingdom that was to come out of the mountain, should be the
kingdom of God, which God himself should set up in the latter days,
and [p.87] it should stand for ever and ever, it should never be
broken in pieces, neither should it be given to any other people,
while all these earthly kingdoms should pass away and be forgotten
like the chaff blown away before a tremendous tempest, and no place
found for them.

Vol. 16,  p.87
The former-day kingdom of God, set up in the days of the Apostles, was
overcome, in fulfillment of Daniel's prophecy. He saw that the powers
of this world would make war upon and overcome the kingdom that was
set up then. John, the Revelator, also predicted that a certain power
should arise and make war with the Saints and overcome them. That is
the reason that kingdom did not continue on the earth: it was overcome
and every vestige of it destroyed. No prophets, revelators or inspired
apostles were left to build up the kingdom; not an inspired man among
all the nations, but after a long time had passed away; God would send
an angel from heaven with the everlasting Gospel. What for? To
organize his kingdom again on the earth; and when God should set it up
in the latter days, after the toes and feet of the great image were
formed, then there should be no breaking in pieces of that little
stone, but as it rolled it should gather strength and become greater
and greater, as Daniel has said, until it became a great mountain and
filled the whole earth. And the kingdom and the greatness of the
kingdom under the whole heavens should be given into the hands of the
Saints of the Most High God.

Vol. 16,  p.87
That kingdom is called Zion—the latter-day Zion, about which our choir
sang in their first hymn this afternoon. Amen.

George A. Smith, June 22, 1873

An Account of His Journey to Palestine

Remarks By President George A. Smith, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Like City, Sunday Afternoon, June 22, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.87
Brethren and sisters, I am exceedingly thankful, through the blessings
of the Lord and your faith and prayers, that I have been permitted to
perform a lengthy journey and to return and associate with you again,
to behold your faces, and to lift my voice and bear testimony to the
things of the kingdom of God in this Tabernacle. I feel exceedingly
thankful to my heavenly Father for his preserving mercy, and to my
brethren [p.88] and sisters for their prayers and faith, and for their
kind assistance, which was bountifully rendered to me, enabling me to
bear the cost of a lengthy and expensive journey. The principal object
of that journey was to visit the lands in which the events recorded in
the Bible transpired. Incidentally we visited many countries, and had
an opportunity of acquiring information and extending acquaintances
into lands which heretofore have been barred against visits from our
Elders, as the Elders, when they went abroad went expressly to preach,
and were frequently prohibited from entering these countries, or if
permitted to enter were not allowed to speak of the Gospel. We, having
means to travel, of course passed along as other travelers, for not
being on a mission for preaching we were not interrupted, and this
enabled us to acquire a knowledge of the laws and customs of the
various countries we visited, and a variety of information that we had
heretofore only got by reading; and I understand very clearly that a
person may read almost any subject and yet a personal inspection will
give better and perhaps more extended or different ideas from those
gleaned solely from reading. In reading books, you learn the views,
thoughts and reflections of the individuals who wrote them, modified
more or less by a great desire in the human heart to make books
readable, in order that they may sell. It is really true that a great
share of the books in the world are written more to be read than to
communicate facts. It is said that when Henry the Fourth was on his
sick bed, his son, knowing his father had always been very fond of
history, proposed to read a little history to him. "Oh," said the
dying king, "I am too far gone to bother my brains with romance." That
showed his opinion of history.

Vol. 16,  p.88
As soon as we reached Rome we began to find the localities referred to
in Scripture. It was in the reign of Augustus Caesar, that Christ was
born. At that time Judea was a tributary kingdom to Rome, its king
being Herod. The decree which went forth from Augustus Caesar, that
all the world should be taxed, of course included Jerusalem and the
entire kingdom of Judea, which at that time was of considerable
extent. Joseph and Mary went to Bethlehem to be taxed with the house
of David, and there being no room in the inn, they took up their
quarters in a stable, and there the Savior was born.

Vol. 16,  p.88
Some years after the ascension of Jesus, St. Paul went to Rome, in
order to get a hearing before Caesar, on an appeal case, which had
been adjourned from time to time before the authorities in Cesarea
Phillippi, in consequence of his refusal, it seems from the reading of
the Book of Acts to furnish the "backsheesh." Thinking that Paul's
friends would pay liberally for his relief his judges had kept him
bound in prison; but as the expected bribe was not forthcoming he was
eventually sent to Rome on his own appeal; and while we were at "Rome
we were shown places where he was said to have been imprisoned, and
one room where they said he used to hold meetings, and a variety of
places and incidents connected either directly or indirectly with the
mission of the Apostles in the first century.

Vol. 16,  p.88
In the cathedrals of almost all the countries which we visited we were
shown relics that had been brought from Palestine. At Pisa there is a
burying yard, probably an acre and a quarter in extent, nine feet of
earth having been brought [p.89] from Palestine as a covering for this
burial place. It takes a permit from the Pope to be buried in that
sacred soil. In the cathedral of San Lorenzo, in Genoa, they showed us
the chain with which John the Baptist was bound, and the casket which
they said contained his head, and a variety of other relics. In the
church of St. Mark, in Venice, they showed us the coffin of St. Mark,
and while there they showed us a casket said to contain the remains of
St. John the Baptist, also the marble slab on which his head fell when
he was executed. I ascertained, however, to my satisfaction, that this
was a local saint, carried by the Venetians, seven or eight hundred
years ago, from Marsaba, in Palestine, where he was recognized as St.
John of Damascus. There is so much relic worship, that it has been
overdone; but we commenced, when we got to Rome, to tread the ground
where the Apostles labored. We visited a prison in which it is said
St. Peter was imprisoned. We saw the spot where he is said to have
escaped from his enemies, and was about to flee, but the Savior called
to him and asked him if he was afraid to die, so says tradition. They
show the print that Peter's foot made when he heard the Savior's
voice. That is on a spot outside of Rome. They built a church on that
place and it contains a statue of St. Peter, the toes of one of the
feet have been worn off, we were told, by kissing, and their place
supplied with bronze. They showed us the stairs, brought from
Jerusalem, which they say led up to Pilate's judgment seat. We saw a
great many people crawling up and down them on their knees, weeping
and wailing and kissing every step.

Vol. 16,  p.89
As we steamed towards the east, we passed the Isle of Candia, the
crete of Scripture, and were reminded by various places that we saw,
of the incidents of St. Paul's shipwreck.

Vol. 16,  p.89
Before leaving London we made arrangements with the firm of Thomas
Cook & Son, to supply us with railroad facilities, hotel coupons,
steamboat conveyance and transportation from London to Palestine, for
one hundred and thirty days, terminating at Trieste, in Austria, via
Constantinople and Athens. By this means much of the annoyance of
traveling in countries where we did not understand the languages and
manners and customs was avoided.

Vol. 16,  p.89
We reached Egypt and landed at Alexandria on February 6th. We were met
on board our steamer by Mr. Alexander Howard, a dragoman of Messrs.
Cooke & Co. He took charge of our effects, assisted us in passing the
custom house, and conducted us to the Hotel d'Europe, giving us choice
rooms, where we had a magnificent view, and furnishing us all the
information necessary to make our sojourn in Egypt pleasant and
profitable.

Vol. 16,  p.89
In Egypt we were still on Scriptural ground. Egypt, after the days of
Constantine, until those of the Saracens, was a Christian country. In
the seventh century it was conquered by the Saracens or Mahomedans.
Alexandria is supposed to have contained 600,000 inhabitants when it
was conquered by Amru. All the world has been horrified by the
decision of Omar, Caliph of Medina, that the library of
Alexandria—said to be the largest collection of books and manuscripts
in the world—should be consigned to the flames.

Vol. 16,  p.89
"After a siege of fourteen months Amru, also called Amer, took it, and
in his letter to the Caliph Omar, he informed him of the conquest
[p.90] he had made, saying that he had found there 4,000 palaces, a
like number of baths, 400 places of amusement, and 12,000 gardens, and
that one quarter alone was occupied by 40,000 Jews." It is said that
the books and manuscripts of that library furnished fuel for warming
those baths for some four months.

Vol. 16,  p.90
There is in Egypt a sect of Christians called Copts, or the Coptic
church. They are descendants of the inhabitants of Egypt that were
conquered by the Saracens. At Cairo we visited one of their churches,
and were shown the place where they said the Savior, his mother and
Joseph resided during their stay there, when they fled from the wrath
of Herod, and the basin they washed in, and we saw many persons who
had come there to be healed in consequence of the holiness of this
place. This class of Christians—the Copts—have maintained their
identity through the reign of Mahommetan power, Turkish and Arabic,
down to the present time. There is probably a million of them, perhaps
more, in Egypt and Abyssinia. There is also the Oriental Greek Church
in Egypt; they showed us some traditionary holy places.

Vol. 16,  p.90
We went to visit Hellopolis, or the City of On. I have taken a great
interest in family matters, believing in the doctrine of baptism for
the dead, and I went to Heliopolis because I had good reason to
believe that Joseph who was sold into Egypt, married his wile there,
Asenath, daughter of Potiphar, priest of On. Heliopolis is believed to
be the On of that day, and was the great college at which all the
leading men of Egypt were educated. Probably Moses received his
education there. There is a needle or obelisk, some sixty feet out of
the ground, at Heliopolis, containing inscriptions from top to bottom.
How far it goes into the ground I know not, but the inscriptions on
that needle, if rightly interpreted by Egyptian scholars, indicate
that it was probably there when Joseph went to Egypt. The city and all
its temples bare gone to decay. Other needles of the same kind, which
were there, have been carried away, one of them stands in
Constantinople. The ground is in a state of cultivation though the
ruins of the city of On are to be seen scattered about, and when we
were there, there was on the ground a luxuriant crop of sugar cane,
showing that the soil was very rich.

Vol. 16,  p.90
Everything that grows in Egypt has to be irrigated from the river
Nile. There is little, in fact no other, water, except that which
comes from the Nile. I say there is no other water, but a little below
the city of On, there is a very old tree—a sycamore I believe, under
which the Copts believe that Joseph, Mary and Jesus camped while they
remained in Egypt, during their flight from Herod. A great number of
the branches have been carried away, and portions of the tree, but its
boughs are still very wide spread. The owner of the tree has put
around it a very decent picket fence of pine lumber,—I do not know
where be got it,—and any roan who will give him a franc, he will lend
him a knife and he may cut his name on the fence, but if he will not
give him a franc, he must not do that, and he must not carry away any
of the tree. I did not care about cutting my name on the fence, so I
saved my franc. But there was a spring or well close by, and the water
was drawn up by a mute on a kind of rudely constructed [p.91] wheel,
with a number of earthen vessels tied to the ends of its arms. They
told me that the spring was in ancient times brackish and unfit to
drink, but when Mary came there she bathed in it and it became sweet
and good. I drank some of the water and found it so, tasting very much
like the big spring at St. George. I remarked to the man I really
wished she had made it cold while she was about it, for a drink of
cold water would have been very refreshing just then. This cost me one
franc.

Vol. 16,  p.91
I am not designing, however, to follow the incidents of my journey any
furthur than they relate, more or less, to the history of those
countries mentioned either directly or by tradition in the Bible. In
Cairo we were shown Joseph's well, and we were told by our guides that
it was made by and called after Joseph who was sold into Egypt. But on
investigation we found that when Saladin, Caliph of Egypt, undertook
to select a place for a citadel in his new city of Cairo, he hung up
meat in different parts around, and he found that fresh meat would
keep longer at that point than any other in the neighborhood, and he
came to the conclusion that that was the healthiest place, and he had
the ground cleared for a citadel, and in doing that they discovered a
well filled with sand. The sand was cleared out, and as one of the
names of the Caliphs was Yoosef, it was called Joseph's well, so it
may be that Joseph who was sold into Egypt made it, and it may not.
Its present name, however, I believe, comes from the Sultan Yoosef
Salah-ed-deen, Caliph of Egypt in the 12th century, a man known to
fame. The water of the well is brackish, and is chiefly used for
laying the dust.

Vol. 16,  p.91
We all felt more or less interest in the locality anciently called the
land of Goshen, but as nobody could tell precisely where the land of
Goshen was, it was necessarily a matter of guess-work. But the streams
of water must run now somewhere near the same as they did then, and we
followed the course of a fresh water canal, which has recently been
turned from the Nile, and which is some one hundred and fifty miles in
length, to Suez and the Red Sea. This canal passes near Zagazig, which
is probably in the vicinity of the land of Goshen; and when the
children of Israel started for Canaan, they had to follow this route
in order to secure themselves the necessary amount of water from that
old fresh water canal, which is now known and identified as having run
very nearly on the same ground as the present one, which has been made
within a few years, and which the railroad follows.

Vol. 16,  p.91
There is a good deal of speculation as to where the children of Israel
crossed the Red Sea, but the most reasonable conclusion I can arrive
at, so far as I have been able to investigate the matter, is that they
followed this fresh water canal, and that they camped near its
terminus on the Red Sea, and crossed over to the peninsula of Sinai,
after which they were miraculously supplied with water, food and
clothing through the deserts of Arabia.

Vol. 16,  p.91
We passed over that portion of the Suez canal, between Ismaila and
Port Said. The Suez canal is certainly a very grand enterprise. Port
Said receives its fresh water from the Nile. It has got pipes over
fitly miles in length to bring that water from the canal at Ismaila to
supply the town. Port Said is considerable of a place, and there is a
good deal of enterprise there.

Vol. 16,  p.92
On the evening of February 22nd, we sailed from Poet Said on the
[p.92] Vesta, one of the steamers belonging to the Austrian Lloyd's.
The next morning we came in sight of Jaffa, the Joppa of the
Scriptures. Jaffa is a kind of promontory or headland, projecting into
the sea. The anchorage is simply an open roadstead, and landing is
sometimes very difficult. If we had had an unfavorable wind and been
carried by that port, it would have cost us considerable time and
expense; but when we reached there the day was pleasant and the sea
smooth, and we landed without difficulty.

Vol. 16,  p.92
At Jaffa we were met by the before-named Mr. Howard, who conducted us
to the Turkish customhouse officer, who, I believe, examined only one
passport, and passed us, and we went directly to our tents, which were
pitched not far from the seaside, near the burial-place. They were
very nice wall tents, well carpeted, with all the outfit necessary
ready for use, and we at once commenced keeping house.

Vol. 16,  p.92
This Joppa is the place where King Solomon landed the cedars that he
got from Hiram, King of Tyre, for the building of his Temple. I am of
the opinion that the place has undergone some physical changes since
that time, although I, of course, could not determine to what extent.
In the vicinity Of this city is a colony of about six hundred Germans,
under the presidency of D. V. Christopher Hoffman, who consider
themselves the spiritual temple of Christ. They have bought some land
and have put it under cultivation, and they say the rains have
increased there very much within the last few years, and the lands are
very productive. They raise wheat and a variety of grains without
irrigation. They say their gardens and orange groves require
irrigation. I think the olives do not. The most beautiful orange
groves that we saw, perhaps, on our entire journey, were at Jaffa. We
visited this German colony. The American vice-consul, Mr. Hardegg, met
us and treated us with courtesy. He is a German by birth, never was in
America, speaks English. We also saw a number of persons who were
connected with the scheme of one George J. Adams, and who, after its
failure, were left in that country, one of whom, Mr. Floyd, is now a
dragoman. They built some houses, but they have been purchased by this
German colony. We attended a meeting of a missionary, and heard a
Methodist sermon. It seemed to be a very difficult thing to get
together people enough to have a meeting.

Vol. 16,  p.92
I believe the only place of particular Scriptural import which they
pretend to have indentified in Joppa is the house of Simon the tanner,
by the seaside. Some were so critical as to doubt whether it was the
identical house in which Peter lodged when the messengers of Cornelius
came; but then, there are the tan vats, and it is right by the
seaside, and the Bible says that Simon was a tanner, and that he lived
by the seaside. They showed us the flat roof on which they say Peter
was sleeping. In one end of the house—the end towards Mecca—there was
a recess, such as the Mahometans have in their mosques to pray in. We
inquired of the man in charge of the house whether Simon was a
Mussulman? He said, "Yes, and there was where he prayed."

Vol. 16,  p.92
It is not important, of course, whether that building is the identical
one or not, yet it has been visited by thousands, and is a source of
revenue. It was in this neighborhood that the Lord revealed to Peter
that what God hath cleansed should not be called common or unclean,
and that it was proper for him to preach the [p.93] Gospel to the
Gentiles, and from that place he went to visit Cornelius, and
administered the Gospel to those not of the seed of Israel.

Vol. 16,  p.93
Having obtained our horses and saddles, Monday morning, Feb. 24th, we
started for Jerusalem. I could not obtain a Syrian saddle large enough
for me to ride on, and I was compelled to ride on an English saddle.
This made a great difference in my comfort. If I had carried a Spanish
saddle from home, I should have been much more comfortable on my
journey. I was constantly afraid that the fastenings of my English
saddle would give way. I did not think they were strong enough, and
then its construction and shape were not comfortable and convenient,
and in those particulars it was nothing to be compared with a Spanish,
or even with a Syrian saddle. I am pretty heavy, and had not been on
horseback for fifteen years.

Vol. 16,  p.93
Travelers in Palestine suffer greatly from the sun, but we were early
in the season—two weeks earlier than travelers generally set out for
Jerusalem. Mr. Cook was fitting out several parties; but they were two
weeks after us, and we were comparatively alone, though some few
traVelers fell in with us incidentally. At noon, we halted at what was
called the Martyr's Tower, in Ramleh. Ramleh has a history relating
particularly to the crusades. It is in the vicinity of the country
anciently occupied by the Philistines, and from its tower, which we
climbed, and which is probably a hundred feet high, we could see a
portion of their country. There is at this place a monastery of monks,
who, it is said, feed travelers of all denominations, and they are
spoken of by all travelers as being very kind. They are Roman
Catholics. Of course we had no need to test their hospitality, for we
had everything within our reach that was necessary to supply our
wants, carrying it right along with us.

Vol. 16,  p.93
In the evening we camped on a very nice stream at the entrance of the
Valley of Ajalon. Our Sunday school children will recollect this very
well, from the fact that Joshua said to the sun, "Stand thou still
upon Gibson, and thou, moon, in the Valley of Ajalon." I ought to
explain that in Palestine what we call a ravine is called a valley,
and wider volleys they call plains.

Vol. 16,  p.93
Before reaching Ramleh we passed through the plains of Sharon, where a
kind of red flower, called the rose of Sharon, grows abundantly, and
the label appears to be very fertile. We were rather surprised, having
heard such accounts of the sterility of Palestine, to find on our
entrance into it that the land was apparently fruitful; though we were
told that if we had come later it would have looked more barren.

Vol. 16,  p.93
Miss E. R. Snow and Miss Clara Little had a tent; Elder Paul A.
Schettler and myself occupied another, over which floated the "Stars
and Stripes." Elders Lorenzo Snow, Albert Carrington, Feramorz Little
and Thos. Jennings occupied another. My tent was used as our
dining-room. Our dragoman and cook had each his tent, and we had
another for convenience sake. We were supplied with good camp stools;
we had iron-framed bedsteads, with good mattresses, and good, clean
nice blankets and sheets. All the difficulty about it with me was that
my bedstead was too small for me. I have always had a horror of being
buried in a coffin not big enough, and I have always desired that my
friends—whoever might live to put me in a coffin, would have it at
least two inches bigger every way than I was. I have always felt
annoyed [p.94] at the idea of being buried in a cramped-up coffin. It
often made me think of it when stretched out upon that bedstead, or in
the berths of the ships which I have had to stay in so many days on
this journey, for generally they have been too small for me. Our
dragoman, Aushonny Makloof, of Beyrout, supplied us very well with
provisions. We had our Arab cook and our Turkish muleteers. Only one
of them all could speak a little English, and really, to this day, I
never could tell how many there were, although on some days we had
more and some less, for as we passed through the country we sometimes
hired a sheik and one or two attendants, to go along with us, paying
them for it, so that he need not, help himself to our movables without
our consent. Our muleteers took down our tents and tent poles, and
tied up tents, baggage and everything and put it all on to the backs
of the mules. We had to ride out, or spend our time someway, looking
at the country or waiting, as we chose, in the evening for these tents
all to be pitched; but it was generally so arranged that, in our
seeing the country, our muleteers would get, on the ground and get the
tents pitched and everything ready, so that when we went there we
could go right in and sit down to the tables or do anything we
pleased.

Vol. 16,  p.94
The second day we had our noon halt on the brook, which they told us
King David got, the stones out of, with one of which he killed the
giant of Gath, and that the battle between the Philistines and King
Saul took place along the two sides of this stream. It is called a
valley, but it was simply a ravine. We saw a considerable number of
sheep of various colors there, and some boys tending them, which, of
course reminded us of the fact that King David was tending his
father's sheep when Samuel went, to his father's house to anoint one
of the sons of Jesse to be king. King David, it will be remembered,
was the junior of the boys, and he was small of stature compared with
the others. He was sent, out to look after the sheep. When Samuel came
to the house of Jesse and told him. that one of his sons had to be
king, and he wanted to pick the one, Jesse brought, in six tall boys,
one at a time, to each of which Samuel said, "That, is not the one."
When the sixth had been refused, said Jesse, "I believe that is all."
"Have you not another?" "O yes, little David, he is out with the
sheep." They sent for him and he was anointed king, and it was he who
slew the giant Goliath; and I suppose if I had enquired of the monks I
might have brought home the identical stone with which he did it, but
I did not take the trouble. The place where we had our meal was not
far from Kirjath-Jearim where the ark is said to have rested, not the
ark of Noah, but the ark of the Lord, for a considerable time after it
fell into the hands of the Philistines.

Vol. 16,  p.94
We again got into the saddle and started for Jerusalem across the
mountain, for that country is one immense limestone quarry. If there
ever was any soil it has blown away until very little remains. What
there is left is evidently very rich where they can get the water to
it: but as we crossed over and got a view of Jerusalem, a feeling of
disappointment, was evident on the countenances of every one of the
party, or else I was disappointed and they were not, one or the other.
But the whole thing presented itself to us in a different light from
what we had anticipated, and I then understood why Dr. Burns, in his
"Guide," recommends [p.95] people to pass round Jerusalem by another
route, and come in from the east and get a first view from the eastern
side. It is because the view from the Mount of Olives—on the eastern
side—is a very great deal better than when you go from the west. It is
said that there is a great deal in first impressions.

Vol. 16,  p.95
The Russians have built some monasteries in and about Jerusalem, and
the Latins have got some, and within the last few years there have
been a number of good new buildings put up. Sir Moses Monteilore has
built a block outside, and not far from the wall. The venerable
Abraham Askenasi, the chief rabbi of Jerusalem, with the contributions
of his friends throughout the world, has erected a considerable number
of rooms as a home for widows and orphans. At, first view we could
pick out the mosque of Omar—the place where Solomon's temple stood; we
could also see the church of the Holy Sepulchre—the place where the
Savior was crucified. We pitched our tent in the valley of Hinnom,
near the Jaffa gate—the gate at which most of the business in
Jerusalem is done. While our tents were pitching we passed in at the
gate, and saw a good many beggars, some of them lepers, also quite a
number of women dressed in white, some of whom were hired mourners and
were wailing. As we passed along we found, not far from the gate, an
old man lying in the street, almost naked and moaning piteously. He
begged of us to give him something. When we got in we called at the
banker's in Jerusalem, and were told that the old man who lay there in
the street begging, whom we had probably noticed, owned six hundred
olive trees, a garden containing quite a number of fig trees, and an
orange grove,—that the banker had known him for years, and he came
every year to Jerusalem, and lay on the street almost naked, howling
and moaning piteously, begging from the pilgrims, while he was in
reality one of the wealthy men of the country.

Vol. 16,  p.95
It is not easy to describe that city, nor, so far as I have seen, any
of those Asiatic cities. The streets, if they can be called streets,
are very narrow, and many of them are so crowded with camels, donkeys
and pack-horses, that they, can only pass each other at certain
places. The houses are rudely built, of a kind of concrete, or of rock
and mortar. They are low and small and the roof flat generally covered
with cement. There are many buildings in Jerusalem that go to show it,
off—mosques and churches, with their minarets, towers and rotundas.
the principal business street in Jerusalem is Christian street, which
is fifteen feet wide. It leads up from the street that we enter from
Jaffa's gate, and has an avenue that leads off to the entrance of the
church of the Holy Sepulchre. In front of that church is a little open
space filled with beggars, and men with articles for sale—beads,
photographs, jewelry of different kinds, and relics of all kinds. We
could get almost anything in the way of relics we wanted there, and be
assured that they were genuine.

Vol. 16,  p.95
President Cartington remained at Jerusalem while we went to the Dead
Sea. He wanted to do some business connected with the Liverpool
office; and he is not very fond of horseback riding. As you are aware
he has been afflicted with rheumatism considerably, so he remained in
the Mediterranean Hotel while we went to the Dead Sea and the Jordan.
That gave him more time to pass around, and through and over
Jerusalem, than any of us. He had several days, and he declared that
he could never [p.96] make up his mind as to what induced King David
to locate his capital there. The chief rabbi told me that, anciently,
Jerusalem was well supplied with water; but at the present time there
was really no living water there. The pool of Hezekiah, and other
pools were filled in the rainy season, but in a month from the time we
were there a quart bottle of water would cost a farthing, and
sometimes pretty hard to get. If the aqueducts from the pools of
Solomon were repaired, they would not bring in sufficient water to
supply the city, but in the days of Israel's prosperity, there was
abundance of water there, and he believed there would be again.

Vol. 16,  p.96
I had a letter of introduction, procured by Mr. James Linforth, from
the Rabbi of the Jewish congregation at San Francisco, to Rabbi
Askenasi. He is a very venerable-looking man—tall, heavy set and a
good supply of beard, like the Apostles in the picture. He seemed very
much pleased with my visit, treated me with courtesy, showed me their
synagogue and the building they were erecting, and returned the visit,
accompanied by several of the Jewish elders, at my tent, where we had
a very pleasant interview. But there is no infidel on the face of the
earth who can disbelieve the mission of the Savior more than they do.
He says the condition of the Jews is much improved of late years. Now
they can purchase, and if they have only the money to do it with, and
the amount they can buy is only limited by their want of money. They
have also a title from the Turkish government for the ground upon
which they are erecting their home for widows and orphans. This
gentleman told me that no Jew had been inside the enclosure of the
Mosque of Omar, although he believed it stands on the sight of
Solomon's temple, though not in the centre of it.

Vol. 16,  p.96
In looking around Jerusalem, I did not regard it in the same light as
President Cartington did. Kingdoms, in those days, were small and
densely populated, and it was necessary for a ruler, in locating a
capital, to have it so that it could be easily defended; and until the
time when modern arms were invented, Jerusalem could be easily
defended. Its siege and capture by the Romans proved, to all intents
and purposes, that it was a very difficult city to take, for though it
was surrounded by several walls, fortified with strong towers, and
naturally defended by its mountainous position and the ravines around
it, each one of these walls was occupied by rival parties, for it will
be remembered by readers of the destruction of Jerusalem, that there
were three separate leaders, and that when the Jews were not fighting
the Romans, they were fighting each other; and it is even doubtful to
this day that, if either John or Simon had had absolute command in
their city and the confidence of the people, whether the Romans could
have taken the place at all or not. An old proverb says that whom the
Gods would destroy they first make mad. It was so with these Jews.
They had slain the Savior, they had violated the commands of God, and
they had brought upon their heads the curses pronounced upon them in
the 27th chapter of Deuteronomy and in a great many other places, if
they did not abide in the law of the Lord; and notwithstanding their
strong city and their numbers, they were so divided among themselves
that they could not make a successful defence. Speaking of this
destruction of Jerusalem carries me back to Rome and the Arch of
Titus, erected to commemorate his victories, on which is [p.97]
engraved a representation of the seven branched candlestick, and a
great variety of the treasures brought by him from Jerusalem.

Vol. 16,  p.97
King David had learned the strength of Jerusalem by the difficulty he
encountered in taking it from the Jebusites; and it is more than
probable that God commanded him to locate the city there.

Vol. 16,  p.97
Rabbi Askenasi, speaking of the ten tribes, said he had no idea where
they were, but he believed they were preserved, and that their
posterity would return, and the time would come when God would bless
Israel, and when water would be abundant in Jerusalem. We read in the
47th chap. of Ezekiel, that living waters were to come out from
Jerusalem, and that they should run toward the east; and that the
Prophet saw a man with a meausuring line in his hand. He measured a
thousand cubits, and the water was to his ankles; he measured another
thousand, and it was to his knees; another thousand, and it was to his
loins; another thousand, and it was a river with waters to swim in,
that could not be passed over. He goes on and describes this as
something that should take place at Jerusalem. I could but reflect,
when standing on the Meant of Olives, on the saying concerning it in
the last chapter of Zechariah, where, in speaking of the Coming of the
Savior, it says his feet shall stand on the Mount of Olives, which is
before Jerusalem to the east, and the mount shall cleave in the midst
thereof, half going toward the north, and half toward the south. There
shall be a very great valley, and the land shall be turned into a
plain from Geba to Rimmon, south of Jerusalem, and shall be lifted up,
and men shall dwell on it. The same Prophet tells us that living
waters shall come out of Jerusalem, half toward the former sea, and
half toward the hinder sea, and that in summer and in winter shall it
be.

Vol. 16,  p.97
The convent at Mar Saba is situated on the canon, which is the outlet
of the brook Kedron; but it was perfectly dry when we were there, not
a drop of water running in it. There are seasons of the year, I
suppose, when waters run there, but these prophecies declare that
living waters shall run out of Jerusalem in summer and winter, and I
am foolish enough to believe that they will be literally fulfilled. I
agreed with Rabbi Askenasi in the belief that God would restore that
land to Israel, and that Jerusalem would again be supplied with
abundance of water and be a glorious and happy city. I saw many
Christians of different denominations there who had no such faith. One
man came into our tent, and assured us that baptism by immersion was
impossible, there never had been water enough in that country to
immerse people. He had believed in immersion, he said, but since he
had traveled through the country and had seen so little water, he was
satisfied that they would all have to go to Jordan to be baptized.
This is the way people look at it. The country is dry and barron, the
rains have ceased Upon it for many generations, though they have had
occasional rains.

Vol. 16,  p.97
In going to the Dead Sea from Jerusalem, we visited a number of points
of interest. One was the tomb of Rachel, another the pools of
Solomon—three immense pools constructed to receive the waters of a
spring and hold them in reserve, and the old aqueduct is still in
repair almost to Bethlehem. We visited Bethlehem, and were shown the
caves—called stables—in which the Savior was born, and the churches
and ornaments. There was a great [p.98] variety of people there, many
begging and many trying to sell you relics. The country is without
fences. There are a good many spots where there is an opportunity for
the Bedouins to come along and scratch the ground with a kind of
shovel plough they have, hitch some calves or very small cattle, and
raise some barley. We purchased barley all the time for feeding our
animals.

Vol. 16,  p.98
At the place which we supposed is called in Scripture the wilderness,
or the border of the wilderness next to the Dead Sea, where John the
Baptist commenced his preaching, is an immense convent. It was founded
by a man named Saba. "Mar" in the Syrian language means saint, and
when we speak of Mar Saba, it means saint Saba. This is the name of
the convent. This man lived to be some ninety-four years old. He
concealed himself from his enemies a considerable time in caves, but
his power increased with the number of his friends, for he gathered
around him a good many thousand monks, and they built this immense
convent, which was strongly fortified for those times. They allow no
women to enter, and no person can go into their building without a
permit from the Greek Patriarch at Jerusalem. We had a permit to enter
that convent, but sister Snow and sister Little, of course, had to go
to the camp. It would probably have been considered an outrage for
them to have come in sight of the gates. Having sent up our permit, we
were admitted and passed through the building. There were sixty-five
monks there, some of whom had been there thirty-seven years. A man has
to be exceedingly holy to be permitted to go there. I looked at them,
and wondered what could induce men to adopt such a life. They showed
us one room filled with skulls. They said there were fifteen hundred
of them, and they were the skulls of their brethren who had been
killed by the Saracens at different times. They had taken great pains
to preserve the skulls, with their names and registers. They have a
spring of water which has a miraculous history, and they have one palm
tree growing, Which they say was planted by Saint Saba himself. They
seem to have an eye to business. They had canes for sale, made from
willows which they get the Arabs to bring from the Jordan. None of
them are allowed to go out, and they are compelled to have everything
brought to them. They had a number of fancy articles of their own
manufacture for sale. I bought a small string of shells, which they
said were brought from the Dead Sea. They gather a few francs from
every party of travelers in this way. There was another party of
Americans near by who wanted to visit the monastery, but they had no
permit; and a message was sent to us by them, saying, that if We would
delay a little while we could all pass in with our permit. We had met
the party and knew them to be nice, intelligent gentlemen. We stayed
about an hour to accommodate these friends, and they passed in with
us, otherwise they would have had to go clear back to Jerusalem for a
permit. These persons—four gentlemen and two ladies—finding that we
were going down to the Dead Sea, went along with us, and made the
journey safe and pleasant. We went down to the Dead Sea the day
following our visit to the monastery. I have seen a good many rough
roads in Utah in the mountains, but of all the rough horseback riding
I ever did see, I think that Palestine has the premium. Being pretty
heavy, it was difficult for me to get on and off my horse, but [p.99]
because of the rough roads in some places, I dismounted and led my
animal. I found, however, that he could stand better than I could, so
I rode him, and I believe that some of the Saints here at home must
have had faith hold that animal up, or be would have stumbled. I rode
him four hundred miles, three hundred of which there was no road with
any right to the name, and he never slipped or stumbled.

Vol. 16,  p.99
Some of the party went into the Dead Sea and had a swim. I did not.
Some of them inquired for Lot's wife—the "pillar of salt." I expect
she was at the other end of the sea, for we did not see her. The Dead
Sea is a remarkable body of water. According to scientific
observations, as read in the report of Lieutenant Lynch and others, it
is 1350 feet lower than the Mediterranean. It is probably one of the
deepest holes in the world. It is perhaps eight or ten miles wide and
about forty long. It occupies the site of the cities of the
plain—Sodom and Gomorrah, and Admah and Zeboim, upon which, in
consequence of their wickedness, we are told that God rained fire and
brimstone and destroyed them. The probability is that they were buried
by a volcanic eruption, and that they and most of the valley of the
Jordan were sunk at the same time. The probability is that that the
Jordan ran through these cities, and that this deep basin being
formed, the Jordan forms the Dead Sea, which has no outlet, much like
our Salt Lake. There is a wonderful Similarity between that country
and this, only this, of course, is on a grander scale. Our Salt Lake
answers very well to the Dead Sea; our Utah Lake answers very well to
the Sea of Galilee, and some of the streams that run into Utah Lake
answer very well to the upper streams of the Jordan. It hardly seems
credible to me, but all the guide books assert that the Sea of Galilee
is 650 feet below the level of the Mediterranean. The country is
subject to earthquakes, and bears the evident marks of many of them.
In 1837, Tiberium, the Tiberias of ancient times, was very severely
damaged by an earthquake, the effects of which are visible to any one
who visits it. I have wondered how the Lord would restore that
country. I thought he had got to have some kind of a process to hoist
the waters of the Dead Sea above the level of the ocean, so that a
stream could run out of it in order for it to be healed. Prophecy says
that the waters that should run out of Jerusalem should run down to
the east sea, and the waters of the east sea were to be healed, and
there was to be a multitude of fishes, but now no living thing can
exists in the Dead Sea. But if these prophecies are fulfilled, and I
have not any doubt that they will be, these waters are to be healed,
and I believe that the Lord will use natural means to bring it about.

Vol. 16,  p.99
We returned by way of Jordan. The stream is not so large as our Jordan
here, but quite a nice river. The Arabs were very much afraid when we
went into it, that we would go beyond our depth. It was safe to go as
far as certain rapids, but it was not safe to go beyond them. They
said that some zealous fellows got in so far that they could not get
out, and one or two were lost, and they had some difficulty to fish
the others out. Some willows and different kinds of timber grow along
its banks.

Vol. 16,  p.99
We were supposed to be at the place where the Savior was baptized, and
also at the place where Elijah smote the waters with his mantle, and
he and Elisha crossed over dry-shod, and Elijah then went to heaven
[p.100] in a chariot of fire, after which Elisha passed back in the
same manner. We saw the place where it is supposed the children of
Israel, under Joshua, crossed over the river dry-shod. There is good
reason to suppose that they crossed in harvest time, and that the
waters were high. They say the waters of the Jordan are highest in
harvest time. We had a ride across the plain probably seven or eight
miles. That plain could be watered by irrigation. I was often asked if
we were going to settle in Palestine. I replied that we were not, but
I could take a thousand "Mormons;" go up the Jordan, put in a dam to
take out the water, and irrigate several thousand acres. But there is
little, however at present inviting about the country, but it would no
doubt be productive if irrigated. The valleys near the source of the
Jordan would be much the best for cultivation, and the climate would
be more agreeable.

Vol. 16,  p.100
Jericho, or rather the old site of that city, has a good many mounds.
Men have dug into many of them, but we were told that no valuables had
been found. We camped that night at Aines-Sultain, generally called
the fountain of Elisha, because tradition says that, on his return
after Elijah had ascended to heaven, he healed the waters of this
fountain. Before then they were salt, but by a miracle he made them
sweet. They are now delicious, and after our hard day's ride in the
heat and dust, we found the waters of the fountain of Elisha very
palatable.

Vol. 16,  p.100
That night there was a company of Bedouins came and danced and sang
for us. They had a sham fight, and I think it requires a man of pretty
good nerve to sit and look at them and not be afraid that they would
whip some of their crooked scimeters through his body. Each one of our
party paid them something like two francs, which satisfied them. I
believe a ticket at our theatre here in Salt Lake would cost more than
that, and take it as a whole their performance was not very expensive.
They went off in a very fine humor. I could not understand their
songs, but our dragoman interpreted the chorus of one of them to be,
"May the ladies' eyes be like the moon."

Vol. 16,  p.100
From that place to Jerusalem the route is very rough. Some years ago a
Russian lady, a very pious woman, went on a pilgrimage to the Jordan,
and while riding over some of these rough ways she was thrown from her
horse and had her arm broken and was badly hurt. She expended her
money in improving a portion of the way, and on this account one of
the kanyons was much easier to go through than before that time.

Vol. 16,  p.100
We passed by other ancient sites, spoken of in the Bible as having
been large cities, and no doubt they were; but we must bear always in
mind that that was an age when Israel paid their tithes and offerings,
and God blessed the land. At noon we stopped at a place called
Christ's Hotel, all of us very much fatigued. Our luggage train went
ahead. In the afternoon we passed by Bethany, where Christ raised
Lazarus, and saw what was pointed out to us as the house of Mary and
Martha, and also the tomb of Lazarus. In the evening we camped again
at Jaffa's gate at Jerusalem, finding our tents pitched and everything
comfortable. We used to sing about the flowery banks of Jordan, but it
takes off the romance to go and see them; yet when irrigation and
industry and the blessing of the Lord prevailed along them, I have no
doubt they were as beautiful as any places in the world.[p.101] 

Vol. 16,  p.101
I made two careful visits to the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, and one
to the Mosque of Omar and the grounds connected with it. I also
visited many other places of interest about Jerusalem, but in giving
you a detailed account of what we saw and passed through, in such a
scattering way, I cannot communicate to so large an audience, to any
extent, the impressions I felt at the time. I had no doubt that I
passed over the grounds where the Savior and his Apostles, and the
Prophets, kings and nobles of Israel had lived, although I did not
believe a great deal about the identical spots set down by the monks,
yet I was satisfied that I was in the localities in which the great
events recorded in Scripture took place. But now little remains on the
top of the ground that can be identified beyond the period of the
occupation of the Crusaders or the Romans. We certainly saw the top of
Mount Moriah, on which stands the Mosque of Omar. There are the rocks
and the caves in them. The rocks have not been made by men. The Valley
of Jehosophat is there. Learned men have dug deeply under Jerusalem in
search of evidence to determine its original site, but an alarm was
created that the monkery of the place might be spoiled by determining
that certain localities were not where they are now represented, and
the Turkish government was moved, so I was informed by some gentlemen,
to stop the investigations and to close up the excavations, and we
were not permitted to enter them.

Vol. 16,  p.101
President Lorenzo Snow's correspondence to the Deseret News, Elder
Paul A. Sehettler's correspondence to the Salt Lake Herald, and Miss
E. R. Snow's communications and poems to the Woman's Ezponent, with
other published letters, all composed under circumstances of great
labor and fatigue, give a very correct idea of our visit to Jerusalem
and journeyings generally. Elder Paul A. Schettler speaks six
languages, and in attending to the financial business of the party, he
had to make exchanges and was compelled to keep accounts in the
currency of a dozen different nations, and even among the Arabs he
could generally find some one who could speak in some one of the
languages with which he was acquainted.

Vol. 16,  p.101
God has preserved me. Our party of eight went through the entire
journey without an accident. We never missed a connection that
amounted to any difficulty. We were in no manner injured; we had no
sickness, except, peradventure, a little cold or a pinch of rheumatism
now and again for a day or two. Our minds were clear, we saw more, I
believe, in the eight months, than ordinary travelers see in two
years. We visited a number of places in Holland, Belgium and France.
We crossed three times over Italy. We visited the Ionian isles, Egypt,
Palestine and Syria, Turkey in Europe, Greece, Bavaria, Austria and
Prussia, and other parts of Germany. We spent eleven days in examining
the mysteries of Rome. I paid four Italians to carry me to the crater
of Mount Vesuvius. I think they earned their money, at any rate I was
well satisfied with them. I had an idea in my own mind of how the
crater looked, but I am now satisfied that I could form no correct
opinion without seeing. it. To reach the crater you have to mount
about 1,500 feet perpendicular in height above where we could ride on
horseback, in loose volcanic sand, and every time a man's foot was
placed in it, it would slip back about twice the length of his foot. I
could not stand the walk, these Italians wanted the contract, and I
gave it to them.[p.102] 

Vol. 16,  p.102
My time is exhausted. I thank God for the privilege, of seeing you.
When on the Mount of Olives, with our faces bowed toward Jerusalem, we
lifted our prayers to God that he would preserve you and confound your
enemies. We felt in our hearts that Zion was onward and upward, and
that no power could stay her progress; that the day was not far
distant when Israel would gather, and those lands would begin to teem
with a people who would worship God and keep his commandments; that
plenty and the blessings of eternity would be poured out bounteously
upon that desert land, and that all the prophecies concerning the
restoration of the house of Israel would be fulfilled. God has
commenced his work by revealing the everlasting Gospel to the
Latter-day Saints, and may we all be faithful and fulfill our part is
my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

George A. Smith, June 27, 1873

Obedience—By Reason of Their Disobedience, Ancient Israel and the 
Land of Palestine Were Visited With and Still Remain Under 
the Curse of God—Tithing a Heavenly Requirement

Discourse By President George A. Smith, Delivered in 
the Bowery, Logan City, Friday Morning, June 27, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.102
Good morning, brethren and sisters! I am very happy to meet with you.
We have the privilege of coming here occasionally and seeing you. We
would like to give every one of you a hearty shake of the hand, but we
desire to do it in a wholesale way, and we wish you to consider
yourselves heartily shaken hands with (and suiting the action to the
word); God bless you all for ever. We have come here to bear testimony
of the things of the kingdom of God, and to stir you up to diligence
in performing your duties, and to perform the duties of our callings
as ministers of the Gospel of Peace. We feel a little annoyed,
necessarily, at the slow progress which is being made, yet we have a
great many things to be thankful for, and a great many reasons to
rejoice. We have very little reason to fear our enemies, provided that
we, as Latter-day Saints, do our duty, but if we fall to obey the
commandments of God, and the revelations which he has given for
[p.103] our salvation and guidance we have reason to fear, for unless
we take such a course as to make God our friend and protector we are
likely to fall into the hands of our enemies. King David Was
requested, once to take his choice of three years' famine, three days'
pestilence, or be driven three months before his enemies. David said
he preferred to fall into the hands of the Lord; and when the scourge
came David plead with the Lord to let the blow fall upon him and his
house, and to spare Jerusalem. God heard his prayer and turned away
the scourge, though it is written seventy thousand persons fell with
the plague between Dan and Beersheba. In all ages of the world in
which the Lord reveals himself to the children of men, he requires
obedience, and promises them great blessings on rendering the same;
but if they are not obedient he has invariably promised and poured out
curses upon them.

Vol. 16,  p.103
Since I was here last, I have visited the Land of Palestine, on which
God revealed himself to Abraham. Isaac and Jacob. He promised that
land to them and their seed for ever. It was to this land that Moses
led the children of Israel, and upon which God promised them very
great blessings if they would live in obedience to his laws and
commandments. Any one who will attentively read the 27th, 28th, 29th
and 30th chapters of Deuteronomy, will see foreshadowed, in plain
language, the entire history of the children of Israel from the days
of Moses to the present time; and in Palestine he will see the
fulfillment of many of the prophecies contained in those chapters,
with a minutiae that is really astonishing. Some men say they are
infidels because that country is barren, sterile, rocky—a vast
limestone quarry, and could never have sustained such a population as
the Bible represents it to have done. Others are infidel because they
believe that so many kingdoms that are said to have once existed on
that land could not have existed in so small a compass. But these
querists and unbelievers do not realize that the barrenness,
desolation, scanty population and condition of affairs which now exist
there is a fulfillment, to the very letter, of the prophecies of
Moses, the holy Prophets and of Jesus and the Apostles. God required
certain things of Israel. If they complied it was all right with them;
if they failed the catalogue of curses contained in the chapters I
have referred to was pronounced upon their heads. Read the Bible and
you will find that when they were obedient they were blessed, their
lands were blessed, their armies were blessed, they were a great
nation, they were able to resist the power of neighboring nations,
they were courted, they were looked up to, neighboring nations paid
them tribute. But when they refused to do that which the law of God
required at their hands they lost this power—they fell into the hands
of their enemies, they quarrelled among themselves, they fell into
darkness, married the daughters of aliens, worshiped strange gods, and
they were finally broken up. Many of them were sold as slaves, some of
them were compelled to eat their own Children to save them from
starvation, in the midst of the straits and sieges to which they were
forced by their enemies. They were scattered to the four winds of
heaven, they were sold in the slave market of Egypt, until they could
not be bought, that is, there was no man to buy them. All these
[p.104] terrible judgments fell upon the Jewish nation, yet they were
not utterly destroyed, a remnant was all the time preserved, and
to-day, in every nation under heaven is found a remnant of the seed of
Israel, retaining the Hebrew language, many of their ancient manners
and customs, their old law written on parchment, which is read in
their synagogues every Sabbath day. In nearly all the countries in
which they have been scattered they have been subject to the most
extreme abuse. They have been in constant fear, they have been
permitted to reside only in certain quarters, and have had imposed
upon them the most fearful exactions. You take for instance, the
persecution of the Jews in Spain, under Ferdinand and Isabella—a very
pious couple. Probably half a million of Jews were either banished
from their homes, put to death, or compelled to accept the Catholic
religion, and great numbers of their children were taken from them and
placed under the charge of the Catholics, that, as the Queen believed,
their souls might be saved. The Crusaders, while on their way to
Jerusalem, plundered and killed thousands of the Hebrew race and yet,
notwithstanding all the oppression that has been heaped upon them
continuously from generation to generation, they still maintain their
identity as the seed of Abraham.

Vol. 16,  p.104
Where are the inhabitants of Babylon and Nineveh? The city of Babylon
was fifteen miles square, sixty in circuit. According to Herodotus, it
was surrounded with a wall three hundred and fifty feet high, and
eighty-seven thick, flanked with over two hundred towers, and
contained palaces and hanging gardens that were the wonder of the
world. It is almost doubtful now, where this once famous city stood,
and the vicinity in which it is believed to have stood, is a vast
marsh, rendering it difficult of access to any who may wish to visit
it. And the Babylonians, where are they? Their descendants are so
mixed up with the rest of the world, that none of them can be
identified. You may trace other great nations of antiquity, and they
have gone in the same way. But the Jews are still a distinct race, and
they are a living record of the truth of the revelations of God.

Vol. 16,  p.104
There are a few thousand Jews in Jerusalem. They have synagogues, and
they are permitted to go to a portion of the old wall, which they
suppose to be a remnant of the outside enclosure of Solomon's temple,
and wail. A great many people who visit Jerusalem, go to witness their
wailing. These Jews are graciously accorded the privilege, by the
rulers of that country—the Turks—to wail over the desolation of
Israel, provided they do not make so much noise as to disturb the
neighborhood.

Vol. 16,  p.104
There are several other places, such as Mount Gerizim, a place in
Samaria, considered holy, where a small sect of the ancient Samaritans
meet annually. And in Tiberium, on the Lake of Galilee, two or three
thousand Jews live. It is the Tiberius of Herod the Tetrarch; they
consider that a holy place. The Jews are broken up into sects and
parties, and in almost every town in Palestine, you find a few of
them, oppressed, poor and despised, there, as elsewhere, living
monuments of the fulfillment of prophecy.

Vol. 16,  p.104
At the last General Conference of the Church, during my absence, I was
elected Trustee-in-Trust. It consequently became my duty to [p.105]
return home and look after the interests of the Church, directing the
means for the building of Temples and Other public works. This was
certainly very unexpected to me; but the General Conference saw proper
to confer this duty upon me, and as soon as I got the Conference
minutes at Berlin, I started for home.

Vol. 16,  p.105
While I was passing through Palestine, I had some very serious
reflections as to the causes which had operated to reduce the country
to its present barren condition, and why the descendants of Jacob were
so oppressed, and, as an independent nation, blotted out. In an
interview with the venerable Chief Rabbi, Abram Askenasi, I enquired
for the ten tribes. Said he, "We have no idea where they are, but we
believe they will be found, and will return and inherit their land."
While traveling in Palestine I reflected a good deal on the fate of
Israeli I asked myself, why they were persecuted, scattered, peeled
and hidden from the face of men, and why were the tribes of Judah and
Benjamin still scattered? Some of them can go to Jerusalem
occasionally and visit, but only a very few thousand live, in a
scattered condition, in the lard of their fathers, and they are in
bondage, under tutors, governors, and rulers, and have in reality no
power of themselves. Rabbi Askenasi said they had more liberty than
heretofore. The Christian Powers have recently taken a course which
has modified the action of the Turks toward them. They were now
permitted to buy land, but they were poor and could buy but little,
and he wished the Jews of all nations to contribute to enable the Jews
of Jerusalem to extend the area of their possessions. They had
purchased a piece of land in Jerusalem, and were building on it a home
for widows and orphans.

Vol. 16,  p.105
Now I saw this degradation with which Israel are visited. Where did it
begin? It was simply because the children of Israel failed to obey the
law of God. If we search the Bible, we shall find many references by
the Prophets to this subject, which are very plain and clear. In the
third chapter of Malachi, and eighth verse, the Prophet, speaking of
the condition of Israel in his day, uses this singular language, or
rather the Lord, speaking through the Prophet, says—"Will a man rob
God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee?
In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse: for ye have
robbed me, even this whole nation."

Vol. 16,  p.105
Now, God required of Israel Tithes and offerings. He blessed them with
land and with abundant rains. He made their land exceedingly fertile;
he blessed them with flocks, with herds, and with everything on the
face of the earth seemingly that they could desire. He gave them
wealth in every direction; he gave them power over their
neighbors,—they were the head and not the tail. In return for all
this, what did he require of them? He required them to pay Tithes and
make offerings. Tithes meant one-tenth of all their increase.
One-tenth of all this the Lord required them to place in the hands of
the Levites and those whom he had selected to look after the general
welfare. In addition to this tenth he also required certain offerings.
You may trace the history of the Jewish nation through and you will
find that when the people paid their Tithes and offerings, and thereby
acknowledged their dependence upon and allegiance to the God of
heaven, they were prospered [p.106] and blessed continually. While
they did this they were not running after other gods, making golden
calves, setting up idols, or worshiping the gods of their heathen
neighbors.

Vol. 16,  p.106
What does the Lord want with Tithes and offerings? He has plenty. And
he has shown that he could do without them from that day to the
present; but he promised his people blessings on certain conditions.
Some of those conditions were that they should pay Tithes and make
offerings. The Pharisees paid Tithes of mint, anise and cumin, but
omitted their money. "Ye pay tithes of mint, anise and cumin, but omit
the weightier matters of the law—judgment, mercy and faith. These
things ye ought to have done and not left the others undone." This was
the principle.

Vol. 16,  p.106
I rode over the plains and hills of Palestine and saw their
desolation. What is the reason of it? God gave that country to Israel;
he blessed it and sent rains upon it, and made it fruitful above all
lands, and in return he required of them one-tenth of their increase
and some offerings; but they would not give him Tithes, they robbed
him of Tithes and offerings, hence he cursed the whole nation with a
curse. After seeing the condition of that country, I came home with a
determination to preach the law of Tithing, for God has required of
us, as he did of ancient Israel, obedience to that law, and be also
requires that we should pay in our offerings; and he will do with us
precisely as he did with Israel, if we fail to observe the law of
Tithing and offerings, of course remembering the principles of
judgment, mercy and faith, for these things we ought to do and not
leave the other undone. My traveling over that country was not without
its moral lesson to us at home. God has given us a good country. The
world hate us. "Marvel not," says the Savior, "if the world hate you."
The world will speak evil of us. Marvel not at that, we have nothing
to fear from men in authority. We have nothing to fear from any source
on the face of the earth, but from our own neglect. God himself is our
protector and our ruler, and if we observe faithfully and truly, with
all our hearts, the law that is required of us, we have nothing to
fear from any other source; but if we neglect, if we have the
effrontery to be baptized for the remission of our sins, and to step
forward and receive the ordinances of the house of God, and then
coolly and deliberately rob God of what is required of us, we may
expect that he, in return, will send upon us in their time and season
a long list of curses and afflictions, annoyance and distress, just as
he sent them upon the nations of antiquity to whom he revealed himself
and who refused to obey his law.

Vol. 16,  p.106
The Prophet Malachi, wished to reclaim Israel from the condition into
which their unfaithfulness had reduced them, or rather the Lord wished
to do so, and he used this exhortation—"Bring ye all the tithes into
the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now
herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows
of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room
enough to receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes,
and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your
vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of
hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed: for ye shall be a
delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts."[p.107] 

Vol. 16,  p.107
We profess to believe a great deal, but do our acts correspond with
our belief? Are we as critical, careful, fixed and determined in
obeying this law of Tithing as we ought to be? Or do we feel that it
is a burden? God does not want our Tithes at all unless we want to pay
them, but we have no right to ask his favors, blessings and protection
and the ordinances of the Priesthood, unless we render our
acknowledgement. The conditions are before us. In every age of the
world when any people have received revelation from God, directly or
indirectly, if they did abide this law they were prospered, blessed
and protected; they were powerful and strong. God watched over them.
If they neglected it, he cursed them with a curse, even the whole
nation. We have nothing to expect but the very same justice from the
hand of God, if we, to use his expression, "rob" him. Now, I have just
that kind of faith, if a man has a sum of money come into his
possession, whether by the manufacture of lumber, or the selling of
merchandise, or by any other means, if he will pay his tenth strictly,
according to the law, he has the blessing of God upon the balance, and
if he will keep a strict, straightforward account with all his
increase, whatever it may be, and strictly observe the law of Tithing,
he will have blessings upon his head, upon his property, upon his
wives, children and posterity. If, on the other hand, he pursues the
opposite policy, the Prophet says, "Ye are cursed with a curse."

Vol. 16,  p.107
Now, brethren and sisters, think of these things. If we have the
truth—the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which a great many of you testify
you have, and I know we have, do not let a little neglect, folly and
covetousness, and a little-disposition to rob our Father of what be
has justly claimed at our hands as his Saints, place us in darkness.
It is the very stepping stone to and beginning of apostacy, it is the
foundation of wickedness and corruption. I see the results, I have
realized them. I have wandered over hills and valleys that once teemed
with their millions of inhabitants, and now they are a desert. God has
cursed them. He has for many generations made "the rain of their land
powder and dust," the sun has smitten them and the water has dried up.
Rabbi Askenasi told me in Jerusalem there really was no living water.
The time was when there was an abundance. They preserve it in the
rainy season in tanks, but we were told that in about a month from the
time we were there they would have to purchase it; and I really felt
relieved when I got from Jerusalem, for the water I drank while there
was not very good, it did not seem to be very clean.[p.108] 

Brigham Young, June 27, 1873

Continued Obedience to the Laws of God is Necessary to Insure a 
Complete Salvation to the Latter-Day Saints—the Disobedience 
of Ancient Israel is Shown As a Warning to the Present 
Generation of His People—the Nature and Necessity of the Law 
of Tithing—the Fewness of Those Who Faithfully Observe that Law

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
Bowery, Logan City, Friday Afternoon, June 27, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.108
I am very much gratified for the privilege of coming to this place to
see the faces of the Saints, to speak to them and to greet them as a
brother and a friend. If we could see and understand things as they
are, if we could have the vail withdrawn from our eyes and behold the
things of eternity, and the connection and relationship that we
sustain to the eternal worlds, and to heavenly things, our minds would
be very much inspired to speak, sing, pray, listen attentively,
meditate upon and contemplate the wonderful things of God. A great
deal is said to the Latter-day Saints concerning our religion, which
does in reality incorporate and circumscribe the whole life of man. We
need teaching. We are like children with regard to learning. If we
could understand the effects of the fall or of sin upon intelligence,
we would see that its tendency is downward, that it is retrograde in
its nature. The things pertaining to life are of the opposite
character—they are exalting, increasing, multiplying, gaining,
receiving a little here and a little there—our minds and
understandings expanding by that which we learn by reading, by the
seeing of the eye and the hearing of the ear.

Vol. 16,  p.108
The Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the revelations which the Lord has
given to his people in the latter days, contain a great deal about the
kingdom of God on the earth. We have also histories of the kingdoms
established by the children of men. From these we learn that a great
many changes have taken place owing to the revolutions that have
occurred in the past and which are still in progress. From our own
conclusions on these matters there is one fact of which we are
sensible, and understand to a certainty—namely, that purity preserves,
sustains and increases, while sin and ignorance, in all their horrid
forms, have just. the opposite effect. We need only look at the
nations of the earth for confirmation of these ideas. We need not go
far; we may look at the aborigines of our own country. Why are they in
their present condition? There are reasons for this. They, just as
much as we, belong to the human family—the [p.109] highest class of
intelligence there is upon the face of the earth. Why are they in
their present degradation? We see them as they are, we see the nations
as they are. Take the Jewish nation, why are they as they are? Is
there a cause for it? There certainly is. We have had a short account
from brother George A. Smith about the land of their fathers; we can
draw our own conclusions as to the causes which have brought about the
present condition of that land and of the descendants of the ancient
worthies to whom it was given. In the nations of the earth at the
present day we see imbecility, slothfuluess, and I will say ignorance
with all its attendant crimes and debauchery, prevailing among the
masses of the people. There is a reason for all this. The time was
when nations, now unknown, which once flourished upon the eastern
continent, were intelligent and full of the spirit of thrift and
industry. Who can tell us why they have passed away and are forgotten.
Brother George A. told us this morning, that the place where the great
city of Babylon stood, or where it is supposed to have stood, is now
an inaccessible swamp and a desert. Where is the Babylonish nation? We
know nothing about it. Where are the nations of Israel? We hardly know
anything about them, with the exception of the tribe of Judah and the
half tribe of Benjamin, which remain scattered among the nations of
the earth, desolate and forlorn. They have been hunted down with dogs,
and the time has been when it was perfectly lawful in some nations for
every Christian child who was disposed to do so to, stone a Jew while
passing through the streets; and it is not long since they were not
permitted to own a foot of land in any of the Gentile nations. This is
not so now. But what was the cause of all this? Their history is not
lost, neither are they, and the simple reason they are not is because
they Were the chosen of the Lord, they were to be held in remembrance
by our heavenly Father. A remnant of the people of Israel are to be
saved, and they will yet be gathered together. But other nations that
existed before the flood, and many before the days of Jesus, where are
they? Who knows anything about them? They are lost as far as history
is concerned; and many people since the days of the Savior have been
blotted from the remembrance of man.

Vol. 16,  p.109
Here are a people dwelling in these mountains who profess to be the
Saints of the Most High, the beloved of the Lord. They have received
his Priesthood and its keys, the keys of Government, and the plan of
the government of the heavenly hosts, as far as man is capable of
receiving this divine, celestial and holy law. When we contemplate the
course of the Latter-day Saints, we are almost led to inquire what
will be their future history. It is true that we have hopes different
from those who have lived before us, but let this people, called
Latter-day Saints, be blessed for twenty years to come as they have
been for twenty years past, and the Lord not take them in hand, but
let them take their own coure as they have done, and as they are now
doing, although we consider ourselves quite obedient and willing, and
we like to know the mind and will of the Lord, but let us, I say, go
on for twenty years to come, in the same ratio as for twenty years
past, and who among us would hearken to the counsel of God? Let the
old stock—those who have lived in [p.110] Babylon and who have had
their trials in the wicked world, pass away, let them he taken out of
the midst of the Latter-day Saints, and the young growth that know
nothing of the world be left to themselves, to follow the promptings
of their own wills, and what would be their condition? Would we not
see Babylon to perfection? Would we not have all that the wicked world
could desire in our midst, and we delighting therein? Think of this,
and draw your own conclusions. Still we say, without boasting a bit,
that we are the best people there is. This is my decision. I say that
we are the best people there is upon the earth, and we have nothing to
boast of, not the least in the world. Who is there that hearkens to
the will of God, or heeds his voice? Who is there, on the face of the
whole earth, outside of this people, who know the mind and will of
God, or that Seek to do his will? It may be said that the whole
Christian world are trying to serve the Lord. It is true that many of
them confess him with their mouths, and draw near to him with their
lips, but what is their true condition? Are their hearts bent on doing
the will of the Lord, or are they far from him? Suppose that Peter,
whom the Christian world think so much of, and whose history is
contained in the Bible; or James, or John, or either one of the eight
who have written and testified to the New Testament, or either one of
the twelve Apostles chosen by the Savior, or Jesus himself, were to
come to the Christian world, and were to go into their synagogues, or
into the places of worship they have erected, and which they call
after St. James, St. Mark, St. paul or St. Peter, do you think that
any of these personages would be permitted to proclaim their doctrines
in those buildings? No, not one, and if there were a priest or divine
who, after hearing the doctrine of Jesus proclaimed, should say, "I
see no harm in this doctrine, it is Bible doctrine," the majority of
the people would say, "We do not want you for our public servant if
you permit this man to enter the pulpit and proclaim his doctrine."
This is all the proof necessary that they would not receive Jesus and
his Apostles in this day, with all their boasted professions of love
for his name and doctrine. If they would receive Jesus they would
receive an Elder of this Church when sent to preach the Gospel to
them; if they had been willing to receive an apostle of Jesus Christ,
they would have received your humble servant. But this we need not
talk about.

Vol. 16,  p.110
What will be the history of the nations of the earth now existing?
Just as fast as time and circumstances will permit they will be
blotted out of existence, and will be forgotten and known no more on
the face of the earth. This · would be the fate of the Latter-day
Saints if they were to persist in following the inclinations of their
own hearts, for according to that which they now make manifest, pride,
arrogance and covetousness are increasing in their midst; and any
people or nation that gives way to these evils curtails the measure of
its existence, and will soon be blotted out, and will be known no more
for ever, Can we believe all this? Read the history of the world and
you will find that when God has blessed a people and placed his name
upon them, and they afterwards became disobedient, the whole catalogue
of curses pronounced by him upon his unworthy children, have come
[p.111] upon them and they have been blotted out. Those who do not
profess to know anything of the Lord are far better off than we are,
unless we live our religion, for we who know our Master's will and do
it not, will be beaten with many stripes; while they who do not know
the Master's will and do it not will be beaten with few stripes. This
is perfectly reasonable. We cannot chastise a child for doing that
which is contrary to our wills, if he knows no better; but when our
children are taught better and know what is required of them, if they
then rebel, of course, they expect to be chastised, and it is
perfectly right that they should be.

Vol. 16,  p.111
Brother George A. gave us a little this morning with regard to the law
of Tithing. What was the cause of the first, or one of the first,
curses that came upon Israel? I will tell you. One of the first
transgressions of the family called Israel, was their going to other
families or other nations to select partners. This was one of the
great mistakes made by the children of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, for
they would go and marry with other families, although the Lord had
forbidden them to do so, and had given them a very strict and
stringent law on the subject. He commanded them not to marry among the
Gentiles, but they did and would do it. Inasmuch as they would not do
what be required of them, then he gave them what I call a portion of
the law of carnal commandments. This law told them what they might and
whom they might not marry. It was referred to by the Savior and his
Apostles, and it was a grievous yoke to place on the necks of any
people; but as the children of this family would run after Babylon,
and after the pride and the vanity and evils of the world, and seek to
introduce them into Israel, the Lord saw fit to place this burden upon
them. And another great neglect and infringment of the law of God by
the children of Israel was in relation to their Tithes and offerings.
The law of Tithing was revealed in very early times to the people of
God; but they failed to observe it, and the Prophets whom God sent to
Israel declared that they had transgressed the laws, changed the
ordinances, and broken the everlasting covenant. Covenants were made
with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, but their descendants broke them. They
would not observe but they would transgress the laws which God gave
unto them, and they continued to do so down to the days of Malachi.
The Lord, through this Prophet, declared—"This whole nation have
robbed me."' I also declare that this whole people, called the
Latter-day Saints, are guilty of the same sin—they have robbed the
Lord in their Tithes and in their offerings. What would the people
like? Do they want to know what is done with the Tithing. If the Lord
requires one-tenth of my ability to be devoted to building temples,
meeting-houses, school-houses, to schooling our children, gathering
the poor from the nations of the earth, bringing home the aged, lame,
halt and blind, and building houses for them to live in, that they may
be comfortable when they reach Zion, and to sustaining the Priesthood,
it is not my prerogative to question the authority of the Almighty in
this, nor of his servants who have charge of it. If I am required to
pay my Tithing, it is my duty to pay it. If the question is
asked—"Brother Brigham, do you pay your Tithing?" I can answer with
all propriety in the negative. I have never paid my Tithing, and if I
turn to the right, left, front and [p.112] rear, I shall seek in vain
for a man in this Church who has paid his Tithing strictly. There is
no man who has paid his Tithing. I have watched the thing closely, and
according to my understanding of the literal meaning, spirit and
intent of the term, I am compelled to come to the conclusion that
there is not a man or woman in this Church who has paid his or her
Tithing; and I do not know of an individual in this Church who has
means enough to pay his back Tithing if it were required of him. I
have not; it would require more means than I have now in my possession
for me to do it. Perhaps I may be asked what is my excuse. I do not
know that I have any. I can say, that in the days of Joseph, when my
circumstances were very straitened, I never had $500, $100, one
dollar, fifty cents or twenty-five cents, but what, if it were wanted,
it went, as free as a cup of water from a well—Joseph was welcome to
it. Was I tried in this? Yes, for many and many has been the time in
my poverty, when if I had a dollar or fifty cents in my possession I
have thought, "I can buy a pint or a half pint of molasses for my
children to sop their bread in," but it was called for, and it went as
free as the water of the river here would be to a thirsty person. And
as for my time, from the day that I entered this Church until now, I
have paid no attention to any business except that of building up this
kingdom. The question may be asked, "Do you not attend to your own
private affairs and business?" Yes, when I can, but I do not know that
I have ever spent one minute in attending to business belonging to
Brigham Young, when the business of the Church and kingdom of God on
the earth required his attention. Yet I would not say that this is any
excuse for not strictly paying my Tithing. I have paid a great deal of
Tithing, more perhaps than any other man, or any other ten men who
were ever in the Church, and yet my Tithing is not paid. But I pay
Tithing, and when the grain upon my Farm is ripened, or the cattle
upon .it are matured, I say to my men, "Be sure and pay the Tithing on
whatever we have raised." But in some instances I have found that it
was neglected.

Vol. 16,  p.112
Suppose we were to say to this people, "Will you pay a little
Tithing?" "Yes, we will pay a little Tithing." How much would you be
willing to pay? Will you pay one dollar to a thousand that you owe of
back Tithing? If you will, we shall almost have more than we know what
to do with. If you pay up a little of this back Tithing, I am going to
make a proposition. Take the people of this one valley, and they are
far better able to build a Temple than the whole of the Saints were
when they lived in the Eastern States. The Saints did not begin to be
as able to build a Temple then as the people of this single valley are
now. My proposition is, if you will go to work and pay up some of your
back Tithing, we will build a Temple up here on the hill; we can
select a beautiful site for one there. We calculate to build many
Temples, and we will have one here if you agree to my proposition.

Vol. 16,  p.112
If we had a few score thousands of dollars now, we should like to send
for the poor. I am sent to from this town, Mendon, Hyrum, Wellsville,
and from almost every settlement in these mountains, by parties who
have friends in the old country, saying, "Brother Brigham, can you
send for my friends? I will send a hundred dollars; will you put four
hundred to that and send for my friends, there [p.113] are only five
of them?" This may appear strange, but people dwelling in almost every
town in this Territory, are beseeching me continually to send for
their friends. I tell them I will send for all I can. My general
practice has been to pay two thousand dollars a year to help the poor.
I gave only one thousand this year; but if the people, every year,
will give in proportion to what I give, we can bring the scattered
Saints here by scores of thousands. I do not ask the Latter-day Saints
to do that which I do not do, I never did, and as old as I am now, I
expect that if I should see a wagon in the mud, my shoulder would be
first to the wheel to lift it out. When money, goods or time has been
wanted to help to roll forth the work, I have taken the lead all the
time and said, "Come, brethren, do as I do."

Vol. 16,  p.113
But with regard to Tithing, this people will be cursed unless they
stop their nonsense, unless they cease running after the fashions and
folly of Babylon, and put as Tithing that means which is uselessly
spent. How long would it take the Lord to cause the waters of every
stream that runs into this valley to sink down into the earth, and to
make the valley as dry as the Holy Land is to-day. It would take him
but a very short time. He could open up the veins of the earth—the
earth is full of them, and it would want only a little change to open
them, and cause the water of every stream in this valley to sink deep
into the bowels of the earth. How long would it take him to pass is
word, and for his angels to come here and say to the clouds—"Gather no
more moisture to shed forth the dews and the rains on the face of the
earth?" All he would have to do would be to send an angel to perform a
little meteorological and chemical change, and the clouds would gather
no more moisture, and no more rain would fall on the earth. Where
would your trees be then? What would become of your gardens? What
would become of the forage on the mountains that our cattle and sheep
feed upon? It would be dried up, become dust, and be blown into some
other country, and the rocks would be left bare, as they are in some
of the eastern lands. All this could be done very easily. Now we are
in plenty, in the very heart of the luxuries of the world. There is no
place in the world where they are enjoyed in greater profusion than
they are here. Go into boasted France, with its forty millions of
people, and out of this large number not more than eight millions
enjoy the luxury of eating meat; thirty-two millions out of the forty,
it is said, never taste it from year's end to year's end. Go into
Italy, and the proportion of those who never taste meat is far greater
than it is in France. Compare the condition of the people in some of
the German States, and in any nation on the face of the earth that we
know anything about, with that of the people in this Territory, and I
will say that the people of these mountains wallow and revel in
luxury, wealth and independence more than any other people on the face
of the earth, and yet we have not a dollar to pay Tithing! We have to
pay the public hands now a certain proportion of money, and store pay,
which is money, but ask the people to pay us a little money Tithing,
and they tell us, "We haven't got any." The cry from Cache Valley is,
"We have no money." It is not so. I will venture to say that if a fine
circus were to come into this town, and stay four nights, they would
take away from five to ten thousand dollars in cash, and go to the
next town it would be [p.114] the same. I am now telling the hard side
of the question, painting the evil side of the Latter-day Saints. I
recollect, a few years ago, there was a fine circus came to Salt Lake
City. I took it into my head, a few days before it arrived, to say to
some of the Bishops—"Can you raise us so much money on Tithing? Can
not you pay something, Bishop?" Said one, "I have not a dollar in the
world." I would meet another, and ask him the same question, and I
asked them in a way that they would not mistrust me, but they could
not raise a dollar, and I suppose that they would have been willing to
have laid their hands on the Bible and sworn that they had not a
dollar in the world. On the day when the circus came on to the Eighth
Ward square, I took the liberty of going there, and I watched who
came, and I found that some of these very men who said that they had
not a dollar in the world, paid out ten, fifteen, twenty, and
twenty-five dollars to let their families into that circus. They lied
before God, holy angels and the whole heavens, before the servants of
God, and unless they repent they will have their portion in hell. You
need not wonder to see men apostatizing who have been in the Church
thirty or thirty-five years. They have been in the habit of lying to
God, to angels, to themselves, and to their holy religion. Ask them
for a little Tithing, and their answer is"No, we have not anything."
What do you suppose the Lord thinks about such men? He thinks they
will have their portion with the disobedient. This is the unfavorable
side of the picture. Not but what there is a great many, and in fact,
the greater portion of this people, if they can know the mind and will
of God, will do it. They are told it from day to day and from time to
time on a great many subjects. Both here and throughout all the
settlements of the Saints we have preached the Word of Wisdom, and the
necessity of letting the fashions of the world alone. We give you the
truth of heaven on the subject—we give it to you just as it is in
heaven, or as it is written there concerning the Saints on earth. With
regard to Tithing, we give you the truth just as it is written in
heaven, and just as you will find it by and by. What object have I in
saying to the Latter-day Saints, do this, that or the other? It is for
my own benefit, it is for your benefit; it is for my own wealth and
happiness, and for your wealth and happiness that we pay Tithing and
render obedience to any requirement of Heaven. We can not add anything
to the Lord by doing these things. Tell about making sacrifices for
the kingdom of heaven. There is no man who ever made a sacrifice on
this earth for the kingdom of heaven, that I know anything about,
except the Savior. He drank the bitter cup to the dregs, and tasted
for every man and for every woman, and redeemed the earth and all
things upon it. But he was God in the flesh, or he could not have
endured it. "But we suffer, we sacrifice, we give something, we have
preached so long." What for? "Why, for the Lord." I would not give the
ashes of a rye straw for the man who feels that he is making
sacrifices for God. We are doing this for our own happiness, welfare
and exaltation, and for nobody else's. This is the fact, and what we
do we do for the salvation of the inhabitants of the earth, not for
the salvation of the heavens, the angels, or the Gods.

Vol. 16,  p.114
These are a few of my thoughts, and a few items for the people to
receive and hearken to. We have come here to talk to and instruct
[p.115] you, and to put our faith and our work with yours. Our united
purpose is to labor to build up the kingdom of heaven on the earth,
and to overcome every sin, all wickedness, and the power of Satan,
until the earth is renovated, purified, sanctified and glorified.
Amen.

George Q. Cannon, June 29, 1873

Altered Circumstances of Gathered Israel—Allurements of 
Satan at Work—Selfishness and Avarice Should Be Cast 
Aside—Devotion to the Work of God—the Order of Enoch the 
Means of Establishing An Equality in Temporal Things—
Heavenly Agencies Co-Operating With the Saints

Discourse By Elder George Q. Cannon, Delivered in the 
Bowery, Logan City, Sunday Morning, June 29, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.115
The instructions which we have had in these meetings, I look upon as
most important. I think they will be attended with most excellent
results to those who have heard them, and that these meetings should
be attended is also exceedingly important to the Latter-day Saints.
Probably there never has been a time since the organization of this
Church when the Latter-day Saints needed pointed, plain, emphatic
instruction more than they do to-day. We have reached a point in our
history when an increase of power seems to be required by us as Elders
and Saints in all the relationships of life, to enable us to endure
and resist the trials with which we are brought in contact. For
myself, I can bear testimony that I never felt as I do to-day and as I
have done of late, the exceeding necessity of being alive to the work
of God, and of having the spirit and power of the religion of Jesus
Christ resting down upon me. I took around and see the circumstances
which surround my brethren and sisters. I see the great change which
has taken place within the past two or three years. These valleys,
that were once so secluded and isolated, and so seldom visited by the
stranger, but were almost wholly occupied by the Saints of God, have
changed in many respects. We are no longer the secluded people that we
were five years ago. Railroads have penetrated our valleys, so-called
civilization assails us in all our settlements and cities, vice stalks
through our streets,[p.116] and injustice and wrong are to be found in
places where justice and righteousness should reign supreme, and in
many respects we have things to encounter which we never before had to
contend with since our organization as a people.

Vol. 16,  p.116
We are now becoming a numerous people. Since our arrival in these
valleys, thousands of children have grown from childhood to youth, and
from youth to manhood and womanhood, who are unacquainted with the
ways of the world, and who are unfamiliar with the temptations, trials
and evils which abound in society outside of our mountain home. This
numerous class of our community is now brought face to face with a new
order of things. Wealth is increasing around us, and those who
resisted its influence in former days, perhaps weakened by some cause,
are exposed anew to its temptations, and in some instances, those thus
weakened, fall victims to its power. These circumstances inspire
serious reflections. No man or woman of thought can contemplate the
present condition of Zion without having serious thoughts, and without
feeling that if "Mormonism" and "Mormon" institutions never have been
upon their trial before, they certainly are now. However, they have
always been upon their trial and we, as a people, have been upon our
trial too. But, the thought arises, How shall we best fortify
ourselves against the encroachments of the wicked? How shall we best
entrench ourselves so that wickedness shall not prevail over us, that
our posterity may be preserved in the purity of the holy faith, and
that through them we may be able to transmit to future generations the
priceless heritage of truth which God has given unto us.

Vol. 16,  p.116
This is a question which presents itself to all our minds, and, if we
do as we should, the first thought with each of us is, what course
shall we pursue to enable us most efficiently to discharge the duties
devolving upon us? The servants of God have pointed out, during these
meetings, in exceeding great plainness, the path which lies before us.
If we allow ourselves to be overcome by the love of the world, then
farewell to our future,—farewell to the glorious prospect afforded us
in the revelations of Jesus Christ. But I entertain different
thoughts, feelings and hopes concerning the future of this people.
Doubtless, as in the past, there will be those who will deny the
faith, rebel against the Priesthood, be overcome by the deceitfulness
of riches, and Who will transgress the laws of God, and fall victims
to apostacy; but I feel assured, and can bear testimony this morning,
that the bulk of this people will stand firm and steadfast, and
maintain their integrity till Zion is fully established and redeemed
upon the earth. But there is needed on our part a devotion to the
principles of the Gospel. We must truly and sincerely repent of every
thought and feeling that are contrary to the mind and will of God our
heavenly Father. We must obey the holy Priesthood, which he has placed
in our midst, at the cost of everything if it be required, and not
allow any sordid or self-aggrandizing feeling to enter into our hearts
or to have place therein. I cannot conceive of any man being able to
attain unto celestial glory who is not willing to sacrifice everything
that he has for the cause of God. If I have a piece of land, house,
money, cattle, horses, carriages, or powers of mind and body, and am
not willing to devote any or all of these to the rolling forth of the
work of God, as they [p.117] may be required by him, I can not
conceive that it will be possible for me to enter into the celestial
kingdom of God our heavenly Father.

Vol. 16,  p.117
Do you understand, do you comprehend, that everything we have is
required by God our Father, to be laid upon the altar? Is there
anything that is nearer your heart than the Gospel of the Lord Jesus
Christ? Is there anything that stands between you and obedience,
perfect obedience, to the will of God, as revealed unto you through
the Holy Priesthood? If there is, you must get rid of it. We must
humble ourselves before the Lord to that extent that we shall have a
greater love of his work, a greater degree of obedience in our hearts
to the Holy Priesthood than we now have for the things we so highly
value. In no other way can we expect to become the people that God
designs we shall be. Every day, it seems to me, the circumstances of
the people make more and more apparent the necessity for a complete
change in our temporal circumstances. We read in the Book of Mormon
that when the ancient Nephites began to increase in means and become
rich, as we are now increasing, the Spirit of God began to decrease in
their midst. There were some who had property and could clothe and
educate their children better than their neighbors. The wealthy could
have carriages, horses and fine raiment and other comforts and
advantages which their poorer brethren and sisters could not have. In
consequence of these things they became divided into classes. The rich
were raised up in their feelings above the poor. The poor were humble
and meek and sought unto the Lord, in many instances at least.
Divisions into classes prevailed, and all the attendant evils
connected therewith. They became puffed up in pride, and the Lord
suffered the Lamanites to come upon and scourge them, and after wars
had wasted away their strength and the magnitude of the destructions
which overtook them had abused them, they would begin again to feel
after and to humble themselves before the Lord, and to Seek for his
Holy Spirit to dwell in their hearts.

Vol. 16,  p.117
We are now exposed to precisely the same influences as they were. We
are increasing in wealth, and if we allow our hearts to be placed upon
it, we shall have to undergo or to pass through difficulties similar
in character to those which they had to endure. The Lord will not
suffer us to become alienated from his work without scourging us. He
will let our enemies upon us, or do something else to punish us, to
bring us down and make us humble before him. He has provided a way by
which we can escape all these evils, and I wish this morning, in the
few remarks I may make, to call your attention to this subject,
because it rests upon my mind, and seems to be the uppermost thought
in my heart.

Vol. 16,  p.117
In the early days of this Church God revealed unto his people a system
for them to live in accordance with. It is known by us as the Order of
Enoch; and it seems to me, every day, that events are so crowding upon
us as to compel us to reflect upon and to prepare our hearts to enter
upon the practice of this order; and that, unless we do enter upon it,
sooner or later, as God shall direct through his servant Brigham, we
shall be subjected to all the disasters and evil consequences which
have attended the present system of things, under which all men seem
to live and labor for self only, and few,[p.118] very few, think about
the good of the whole.

Vol. 16,  p.118
In the Book of Mormon we read that after Jesus came, the Nephites had
all things in common, or, to use the language of the book, that "they
had all things in common among them, therefore they were not rich and
poor," regulated, of course, by the revelations he gave unto them.
They entered upon the practice of this order, according to the
account, in the thirty-sixth year of our era, that is, within two
years after the appearance of Jesus. It is probable, however, from the
reading, that they entered upon it immediately after the appearance of
Jesus in their midst. They were then in good circumstances to enter
upon it. The wicked had been killed off, and the land cleansed of
their presence. Cities had been sunk, and water had risen in the place
thereof. Mountains had fallen upon other cities, and great
destructions had been accomplished in the land, and the remnant that
were left were a comparatively pure people. For 165 years afterwards,
or until 167 years after the appearance of Christ, that is, until
about the year 201 of our era, the Nephites dwelt under this order.
They spread abroad throughout all the land of North and South America.
They dwelt in righteousness, so much so that Jesus, in speaking about
them by the spirit of prophecy, said that not one soul of those
generations should be lost. It was a millennium, so far as peace and
truth and virtue and righteousness and brotherly kindness were
concerned. Of course it was not a thousand years, but they dwelt
together as one family for 167 years. No divisions, no strife, no
enmity, no classification, no rich and no poor, but all partaking of
the heavenly gift alike, and God has said in his revelations unto us,
"If ye would be equal in heavenly things, ye must be equal in earthly
things." They were equal in earthly things, and they were equal also
in heavenly things.

Vol. 16,  p.118
To read about that period, brief as is the account that is given to
us, makes one almost wish that he could have lived in such a day and
dwelt among such a people. The Lord foresaw and predicted through his
servants the Prophets, that there would be a time in the fourth
generation when the adversary would again regain his power over the
hearts of the children of men, and they would be led astray and go
into evil. And what was the first thing they did to prepare the way
for the fulfillment of this terrible prediction? It was to reject this
system or order, and begin again to classify themselves into rich and
poor. They began to build churches to themselves, they began to
separate themselves from their brethren, and to create distinctions of
classes, and this prepared the way for the final destruction of the
Nephite nation.

Vol. 16,  p.118
I doubt not, my brethren and sisters, that this will be the way in
which Satan will regain his power over the hearts of the children of
men at the end of the thousand years of which we read. I believe that
the thousand years of millennial glory will be ushered in by the
practice of this system by the Latter-day Saints. When that system is
practiced the hearts of the children of men can be devoted to God to
an extent that would be impossible under the present organization of
affairs. Now we are tempted and tried and exposed to evils which we
should know nothing about if we lived under the order I have referred
to. I do not believe that, if we were to live as we now are for a
thousand [p.119] years, Satan could ever be bound in our midst so that
he could not have power over our hearts. There must be a change in our
temporal affairs, there must be a foundation laid which will knit us
together and make us one. How is it with us now? If a man have a horse
and he should want to sell it to his brother, he tries to get the most
he possibly can for it. If he have a wagon or any other piece of
property, and he wants to sell it, does he consult his brother's
interest? Perhaps he may do so, but it is not always that men do so;
he gets the best price he can for that article, regardless of his
brother's welfare and benefit. There is a constant appeal to
selfishness under the present system, there is a constant temptation
for a man to do the best he can for himself at the expense of his
fellowmen, and there is no remedying it to its full extent; in fact
there is a constant struggle as we are at the present time to keep
down within us the desire to profit at the expense of our fellow-men.

Vol. 16,  p.119
There is something unnatural in this condition of affairs, something
opposed to God. Why should we be subjected to these things, and have
to struggle with them continually? Many Latter-day Saints have
refrained from taking hold of merchandising and other branches,
because by so doing they would have exposed themselves to hazards that
were very dangerous for them to encounter. There was the temptation to
make immense profits out of the necessities of their brethren and
sisters. Under the Order of Enoch men would not he thus tempted.
Individual benefit would not then be the aim and object of men's lives
and labors. God did not create us for the purpose of striving for self
alone; and when we are rightly situated; under a proper system, our
desires will flow naturally along, and we will find room for the
exercise of every faculty of mind and body without endangering the
salvation of our souls. We can then trade and exchange, sell and buy,
and enter upon business without being surrounded with these evils we
now have to contend with.

Vol. 16,  p.119
God has revealed the plan, and it is a very simple one; but it will
require faith on the part of the Saints to enter upon it. There are a
great many evils which would be stricken out of existence were that
system practiced. Why are men tempted, to be thieves? Why do they
steal—take property that does not belong to them? Would they do this
if society was properly constituted? No, they would not be tempted to
do it. The temptations that we are exposed to are the result, in a
great degree, of the false organization of society. I believe there
are thousands of men in the Christian world, who are adulterers
to-day, who would not be adulterers if they knew more and could
practice the system of marriage which God has revealed. They are
adulterers because of the false state of things that exists in the
world. And when I speak of this practice, I might extend it to a great
many more. The devil has set up every means in his power to hamper the
children of men, to throw around them barriers to prevent their
carrying out the will of God. And when we obey the commandments of
God, we will defeat the adversary of our souls. When we carry out the
purposes and the revelations which God has given and made known unto
us, we gain immensely. We gain power and strength, and in a little
while the adversary will he bound in our midst, so that he will not
have power to tempt us, and this will be brought about by our obeying
the commandments [p.120] of God and the revelations of the Lord Jesus
Christ. I also believe that when Satan is loosed again for a little
while, when the thousand years shall be ended, it will be through
mankind departing from the practice of those principles which God has
revealed, and this Order of Enoch probably among the rest. He can, in
no better way, obtain power over the hearts of the children of men,
than by appealing to their cupidity, avarice, and low, selfish
desires. This is a fruitful cause of difficulty. You can handle men
better in any other way than when you come to their money, and all
these temporal things they are surrounded with. I hope to see a change
in this respect, I pray for it, I am willing to labor for it. I hope
you will give this subject your attention, and seek by all the faith
in your power to prepare yourselves for it, and to prepare your
children for it, so that when it is deemed wisdom by the servants of
God to enter upon this system, we shall be prepared.

Vol. 16,  p.120
There has been some allusion, which you have heard, to the setting
apart of a district of land in this valley for that purpose. If I
lived here I should hail such an enterprise with joy, while I might
fear and tremble on my own account lest through some weakness I might
not be able to bear or pass through or practice it as it should be.
Nevertheless I should hail it, if I lived here, with joy, for it
matters not what may become of me, it matters not what may become of
any of us individually, only so far as we, individually, are
concerned, if the work of God is only rolled forth, if his purposes
are only consummated, and the salvation of the earth and its
inhabitants is brought about. I feel that it matters not what my fate
may be if this is only accomplished and God's glory brought to pass on
the earth, and the reign of righteousness and truth be ushered in.

Vol. 16,  p.120
I expect that God will do a greater work in our midst, when that shall
be brought to pass, than we can yet conceive of. We have thought that
the Lord God delays his coming. We have now been forty-three years
organized as a Church, and sometimes we feel as if the Work of God is
not making that progress which it should. There are reasons for it. It
is not stopped or delayed; on the contrary, it is progressing,
although probably not with the rapidity that it will progress when we
get more faith, and are more perfect in our practices. I have had my
thoughts attracted, in consequence of a visit which brother Brigham,
jun., and myself made to the hill Cumorah about three weeks ago, to
the three Nephites who have been upon this land, and I have been
greatly comforted at reading the promises of God concerning their
labors and the work that should be accomplished by them among the
Gentiles and among the Jews, also before the coming of the Lord Jesus.
I doubt not that they are laboring to-day in the great cause on the
earth. There are agencies laboring for the accomplishment of the
purposes of God and for the fulfillment of the predictions of the holy
Prophets, of which we have but little conception at the present time.
We are engrossed by our own labors. You in Cache Valley have your
thoughts centred on the labors that devolve upon you. We in Salt Lake
and elsewhere have ours upon the work that immediately attracts our
attention; and while we, or all amongst us who are faithful, shall no
doubt be instrumental in the hands of God, in bringing to pass his
purposes and accomplishing the work he has predicted [p.121] in
connection with the ten tribes, the Lamanites, the Jews, and the
Gentile nations, we need not think that these things depend upon us
alone. There are powers engaged in preparing the earth for the events
that await it and fulfilling all the great predictions concerning it,
which we know nothing of, and we need not think that it depends upon
us Latter-day Saints alone, and that we are the only agents in the
hands of God in bringing these things to pass. The powers of heaven
are engaged with us in this work.

Vol. 16,  p.121
This earth is the heritage of the children of God. It has been given
to the faithful who have lived before us, as well as to us, they are
watching our labors with intense anxiety, and they are laboring in
their sphere for the accomplishment of the same great and glorious
results. They have dwelt here, and they are singing the song mentioned
by John the Revelator—"Thou hast made us Kings and Priests unto God,
and we shall reign on the earth," and the souls of them who have
suffered martyrdom are crying from beneath the altar, "How long, Oh
God, wilt thou not avenge our blood upon them that dwell on the
earth?" They are eager for the redemption of Zion, the accomplishment
of God's purposes, and the establishment of his universal kingdom upon
the face of this earth of ours. But if we do not our duty, God will
take away from us that inheritance which he has promised unto us, and
the crowns that we would otherwise have will be taken and given to
others. We shall lose these unless we do that which God requires at
our hands with perfect willingness and joy, for there is no joy that
any human being experiences that approaches the joy of serving God and
keeping his commandments. It is sweeter than the sweetest honey, and
it is more desirable than all the joy of the earth besides. You
Latter-day Saints know this by the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, by
the gift of the precious Spirit which you have received, that has
rested down upon you by night and by day, and that has caused your
hearts to be softened and your eyes to weep tears of joy for the
goodness of God unto you. And yet we are indolent, and yet we think
about a little property, and yet we would risk our salvation because
we are afraid to do something which God requires at our hands. Oh
foolish people! How shall we stand before the bar of our God and
answer for the use we have made of the inestimable blessings which he
has bestowed upon us? How shall we stand before that terrible bar, if
we are not faithful? How can we justify ourselves for our
unfaithfulness? We cannot do it, but we shall feel to shrink from the
presence of our Almighty Judge when we are thus brought face to face
with him.

Vol. 16,  p.121
That we may be faithful to the end, that we may love the Lord better
than we love everything else on the earth, that we may devote
ourselves to his service all our days, and bequeath truth as a
precious legacy to our children after us, is my prayer in the name of
Jesus. Amen.[p.122] 

Brigham Young, June 29, 1873

The Order of Enoch

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered in 
the Bowery, Logan City, Sunday Morning, June 29, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.122
I say to the Latter-day Saints, that the only reason why we do not
take up the subject add enter into the organization of Enoch, or a
city of Enoch, is simply because we have not yet been able to find
every item of law bearing upon this matter, so as to organize in a way
that apostates cannot trouble us. This is the only reason. It is a
matter that I am paying particular attention to, with some of my
brethren, to see if we have skill enough to get up an organization and
draw up papers to bind ourselves together under the laws of the United
States, so that we can put our means and labor together add join as
one family. As soon as we can accomplish this, and get an instrument
that lawyers cannot pick to pieces and destroy, and apostates cannot
afflict us, we expect to get up this institution, and enter most
firmly into it.

Vol. 16,  p.122
Yesterday and the day before I had considerable to say to the
Latter-day Saints, reading the dark side of the page. I will say here,
I am not discouraged with regard to this latter-day work, I am not
discouraged with regard to the Latter-day Saints. If we were to pick
and choose to-day, we should find a large majority of the people
called Latter-day Saints, who are ready and willing, with open hands
and pure hearts, to enter into the Order of Enoch, and to live and die
in this Order. This is my faith concerning the people at large,
consequently I am not discouraged. But there are some who need
chastening. We cannot call names, this will not answer. We cannot tell
a man that he is going to apostatize, but we can chasten him as a
member of the Church, not as an individual. In this capacity, while in
public, we do not take the liberty of chastening an individual. But we
can say to the brethren and sisters, we are encouraged. "Mormonism" is
onward and upward, the Gospel that the Lord Jesus has introduced in
the latter days is enjoyed by many, and it is our life, our joy, our
peace, our glory, our happiness, our all; and when we come to the
trying scene, as some call it, of sacrificing our property, and
putting it together for the good of the community, I do not expect the
brethren will receive any more trials than they have heretofore, I do
know whether the sisters will.

Vol. 16,  p.122
Brother George Q. Cannon says the sisters have borne a great deal. So
they have, but if they could only stand in the shoes of their husbands
who are good, true and faithful, they would know that they are by no
means free from perplexities. Just fancy a man with two, three, or
half [p.123] a dozen of his beloved wives catching him on one side,
and before he can take three steps more, catching him on the other,
and "I want this," "I want that," and "this is not right," and "that
is not right," and so on; their minds just pulled to pieces. I say if
the hair is spared on their heads they may consider that they have got
blessed good wives. I have as many wives as many other men, and I keep
my hair yet. But as to trials, why bless your hearts, the man or woman
who enjoys the spirit four religion has no trials; but the man or
woman who tries to live according to the Gospel of the Son of God, and
at the same time clings to the spirit of the world, has trials and
sorrows acute and keen, and that, too, continually.

Vol. 16,  p.123
This is the deciding point, the dividing line. They who love and serve
God with all their hearts rejoice evermore, pray without ceasing, and
in everything give thanks; but they who try to serve God and still
cling to the spirit of the world, have got on two yokes—the yoke of
Jesus and the yoke of the devil, and they will have plenty to do. They
will have a warfare inside and outside, and the labor will be very
galling, for they are directly in opposition one to the other. Cast
off the yoke of the enemy, and put on the yoke of Christ, add you will
say that his yoke is easy and his burden is light. This I know by
experience.

Vol. 16,  p.123
God bless you.

Daniel H. Wells, August 9, 1873

Purpose of God in Creating Man—Man's Agency—Duties of 
Those Who Have Entered Into Covenant With God—
Reward of Faithfulness—Work to Be Accomplished  
Before the  Second Coming of Jesus—Avoid Evil Associations

Discourse By President Daniel H. Wells, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Saturday Afternoon, August 9, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.123
I feel to bear my testimony, my brethren and sisters, to the doctrines
and principles of the holy Gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ,
which, we read in the Scriptures, is the power of God unto salvation
to all who believe and obey the same. It has been stated here that we
are a peculiar people, and that we have a mission to perform on the
[p.124] earth. This is true. Our Father in heaven has a work to
perform on the earth, and we have been called to be co-workers with
him in bringing to pass his purposes among the children of men. This
is a blessed privilege for us. If his purposes could have been
advanced and established upon the earth without his having revealed
himself, we would not have been called, and the angel would not have
come and restored the everlasting Gospel in our day. We may go further
back, and say, that if it would have been as well for us to remain
with our Father in the spirit world, and not to come forth into this
world, to pass through the ordeals which await us, we should not have
been sent. But we have been sent for a purpose, and that purpose is,
that we may accomplish the full measure of our creation, which we
could not do without an earthly probation.—This was necessary to our
advancement, as intelligent beings, and for the progress of the
kingdom and glory of God. We had a pre-existence in the spirit world,
and we kept our first estate there, or we should not have been
privileged to come and take bodies and, by living according to the
principles of the holy Gospel, prepare ourselves for salvation and
exaltation, and to return again into the presence of our Father and
partake of his glory. In this connection come in the principles of
redemption and of the resurrection, through the power of which our
bodies and spirits, after they have passed the ordeal of death, will
be re-united and clothed with immortality and endowed with eternal
life. I say, if it would have been as well for us to remain in the
spirit world, we should not have been sent forth to be tested with the
misery, woe, sorrow, corruptions, evils and death so prevalent on
earth; but it was in kindness to us, his children, that our Father
sent us to this earth, that we may show whether we will be faithful in
all respects to the principles of truth and righteousness, and to the
commandments of God when in the midst of evil. All the requirements of
our Father conduce to the blessing and benefit of those Who observe
them while they live here, as well as ensuring to them the blessings
at the end of the race.

Vol. 16,  p.124
The Lord our God never did, and he never will, reveal a principle,
give a commandment, or make a requirement of his children on the
earth, but what if it is carried out will prove a blessing to every
one, for it will enable us to work out our salvation and exaltation by
establishing the principles of truth, virtue and honor upon the earth,
and these principles, in the very nature of things, must purify and
elevate those who live and govern their actions by them. These are the
only principles which will endure and stand for ever; while that which
is of an opposite character will pass away. Herein is the warfare in
which we are engaged, and which we shall continue to wage, as long as
we live on the earth. For the evil one is ready, if we will listen to
him, to lead us astray and to cause us to make shipwreck of our most
holy faith; he will cause light to appear as darkness, and darkness as
light, and he will lead us down to destruction if we are not
continually on our guard against his wiles and suggestions. But if we
observe the principles of the Gospel and the commandments of the Lord
our God, they will bring us peace in the life that now is as well as
in that which is to come. Some people seem to think that the pursuits
so prevalent in the world are all that are worth living for, and that
they [p.125] will find joy and happiness therein. But such pleasures
are neither solid nor lasting, and there is nothing that can be
considered real, genuine joy and pleasure within the reach of the
human family, but what is to be found within the purview of the
everlasting Gospel. The Gospel makes men and women free—free from
sin—the greatest of all tyrants; and there is no greater slave on the
earth than the man who is under the control of his own passions, and
who is subject to the dictation of the spirit of evil which is so
prevalent in the world. The acts of all such persons bring their own
punishment, and it is swift and certain; while those who are
controlled by the principles of the Gospel have a joy and peace, under
whatever circumstances in life they may he placed, which the world
knows nothing of, and which it can neither give nor take away, for
they have an inward consciousness that their course secures to them
the confidence of the Lord our God.

Vol. 16,  p.125
We are placed here on the earth that we may be tested. We are very
independent beings, we have our agency, and can choose the road to
life or the road to death, just as we please. If we would secure
eternal life we shall have to take a course to command the confidence
of our Father in heaven, and to accomplish this, we must not be weary
in well doing, for it is said that only they who endure will receive
the reward. Endure what? Why, the trials temptations and difficulties
that we may have to encounter in the path which the Gospel marks out.
Our path, as followers of the Savior, is beset with evil on every
side, and with influences which, if yielded to, will bring us under
the power of the oppressor. They may seem alluring, to a greater or
less extent, and so they are, for the power of evil has great
influence in the earth. The wealth of the earth has long been
controled by the evil one, and he has bestowed it upon whomsoever he
has seen fit. Perhaps this has been ordered so in the economy of our
Father for the benefit of his children. We must learn to trust in God.
As was said here this morning, we must live by faith. What is a man
good for who, just as soon as an obstacle presents itself before him,
flies the track and says, "I will have no more to do with this or with
that. It is true it purports to come from our Father in heaven, but I
can not see the benefit that will accrue to me in observing it, and I
will seize that which offers present benefit, regardless of the
consequences."—That man proves to all that he is not worthy to receive
eternal riches. A Latter-day Saint should live so that he can bear the
scrutinizing eye of the Almighty, in secret as well as in public. This
should be his course all the days of his life; then when the day comes
in which the wicked will call upon the rocks to hide them from the
face of the Lord, he will rejoice in meeting his Father, and will join
in rendering praise and thanksgiving to his name, for the privilege of
again beholding him. This will be the lot of the righteous—those who
have served God in their actions as well as with their lips; but sad
indeed will be the fate of those who have been hypocritical, who have
professed with their lips, but have not possessed in their hearts.
They will dread to meet the face of the Lord, they have a certain
fearful looking for of the fiery indignation of the Father.

Vol. 16,  p.125
Now, it is true, that while in the flesh we are subjected to many
trials and temptations; but we are not like those without hope. The
Apostle [p.126] says we are subjected in hope. In hope of what?
Latter-day Saints who faithfully live their religion have the hope of
a glorious resurrection and eternal life. It is part of the experience
of Latter-day Saints to be subjected to trial, in some things perhaps
more than the wicked, that they may gain the ascendency over their own
passions and all the evils which beset them. Our passions are given us
for a good and wise purpose. They underlie our existence. They give us
nerve and energy, and power to execute and carry out; but they are not
given to be our masters. Those heaven-given gifts—reason and
intellect, should reign and bring passion into complete subjection,
and they will do so if inspired and directed by the Spirit of God.

Vol. 16,  p.126
We have been gathered from the nations of the earth that we may be
taught the ways of the Lord. It was remarked here this morning that
there was need of a reformation in the world. If it were not so the
Lord would not have undertaken it, and things would have been
permitted to go along as usual. But the Lord saw the necessity for a
change. All had departed from the path of life. The authority of the
Holy Priesthood had been taken back into the heavens for a wise
purpose, and also for the advantage of the children of, men upon the
earth. Better for them to be without it, than to possess and not to
obey its high behests; but when the set time was come for the Lord to
establish his kingdom, he again sent forth the Gospel to the children
of men, knowing that it would find many honest-hearted people who
would be willing to receive instruction from heaven, and stand in the
day of his power. The Gospel is to go forth to all nations and tongues
on the earth, that all may have an opportunity of being coworkers with
God in establishing his kingdom on the earth, which is destined to
stand for ever and to absorb all other kingdoms. This is inevitable
and will come to pass in the Lord's own due time. The Elders of Israel
are going to the nations and gathering therefrom the honest in heart,
and through them the Lord is revealing his purposes to the children of
men, and the institutions of high heaven.

Vol. 16,  p.126
This is the mission of the Latter-day Saints, and every one of them
who is faithful to his calling is a co-worker with the Lord in the
establishment of his purposes, and he will find his reward here and
hereafter. Is it not glorious to know that we are engaged with our
Father and God, and with holy beings who have gone behind the vail, in
carrying on this great reformation which the Lord has commenced on the
earth? I say it will never be confounded, never, no never. The
principles of the holy Gospel will last for ever, and they will exalt
all whose lives and actions are controlled thereby, and who will live
by every word which proceeds from the mouth of God. Such persons will
never be prevailed against in time and in eternity. There is nothing
surer than this, because this Gospel will go on from conquering to
conquer, until all nations, kindreds, tongues and people will come
under the sceptre of Immanuel, and every knee shall bow and every
tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ. Evil will work out its own
overthrow. The wicked will prey upon each other to their own
destruction, and in the Lord's own due time the earth will be rid of
evil-doers, whereas those who are based upon the Rock of Ages will
endure for ever. This is just as natural as any principle [p.127] of
philosophy that exists, and it is bound to come to pass. Our Father
has passed through these ordeals, and has trodden the paths we are
treading. He kept his second estate, and has attained to his
exaltation. We have the privilege of following in his footsteps. It
has been revealed in our day who we are, and the relationship we hold
to God. We have learned that God is our Father, and that we are his
children, bona fide his children. Not in a spiritual sense alone, but
when we say, "Our Father who art in heaven," we mean just what we say.

Vol. 16,  p.127
We have not only learned who we are, but the purpose of our creation
and our future destiny. I have not given myself a great deal of
uneasiness about the future. I have felt that, if I could act my part,
properly as I pass along through life, whether I attained to anything
hereafter or not I should be content. The peace and happiness which I
have day by day in my inmost soul is its own reward; and I have long
been satisfied that there is nothing worth having outside the purview
of the holy Gospel, and the peace, satisfaction and joy which it
brings me I would not exchange for all that this world can bestow. As
for the future, I am satisfied that it will be altogether satisfactory
and will bring all that I can ask for and more than I can now
comprehend, if my coarse day by day now is what it should be. I have
no fears that my exaltation will not be as full and complete as I
shall be capacitated to enjoy. And whether it is or not I have an
inward peace through taking this course that, of itself, is a
continual feast, which sustains and buoys me up under every difficulty
and obstacle which presents itself before me.

Vol. 16,  p.127
I think this should be attraction enough to entice every son and
daughter of Adam. I think that the children of our Father can not
afford to throw away these blessings. I think that we can not afford
to take the name of God in vain. We can not afford to drown our reason
in ardent spirits. We can not afford to sin against God and to violate
his commandments. These practices cost too much. No man or woman can
afford to walk in the paths that lead to death. They are beset with
misery, envy, jealousy, and with everything that produces discomfort,
and at the end thereof death, and misery both before and after death.
Said Jesus,—Fear not him who has power only to destroy this body, but
fear Him who can east both soul and body into hell. Let us take the
course, then, that will save us here and hereafter. Let the body go,
if necessary, if it intervenes between us and the faith of the holy
Gospel and our duty to God. If we are brought into a position in which
the life of the body imperils our faith in the Gospel, let the body go
cheerfully and willingly. We should pour out our blood as freely as
the water that runs, rather than violate our fidelity to the
principles of eternal life, or our most holy covenants before the
Lord, or rather than deny the word after having tasted the powers of
the world to come. To know God and Jesus whom he has sent is eternal
life, and rather than deny them and turn again to the things of the
world, like a sow that is washed to her wallowing in the mire, let
this poor body go. It will go sooner or later anyhow, and we should
esteem it a privilege to lay down our lives in defence of the
principles of the everlasting Gospel. We should not rashly run into
danger, but we should take a wise course and, at any cost, determine
to rise [p.128] above the evils that are in the world and be faithful
to the truth, holding on to the iron rod, without swerving to the
right hand or to the left; and if there is no other alternative,
rather than swerve, let the body go. It will be a happy exchange, and
we will receive it again crowned with glory, immortality and eternal
life.

Vol. 16,  p.128
Now Latter-day Saints, are you willing to do this? Oh yes, hundreds
and thousands would, if necessary, walk up to the cannon's mouth, in
defence of the truth and Priesthood, who will not live their religion.
Such persons will suffer loss if they are not careful. We cannot
afford to neglect our duties. We want to attain to celestial glory. We
do not feel as though we could be satisfied with anything short of
that. To Latter-day Saint, who has ever reflected upon these things,
feels that he can be satisfied short of celestial glory. We could not
be satisfied with a telestial nor even with a terrestrial glory. We
want to attain to the highest of all. We have set out for that, it is
the goal for which we are bound, and we feel that nothing short of
that will satisfy us. How many will come short of it I do not know,
but I know that in order to attain to it we must be careful to observe
all the duties which are incumbent upon us. We have no promise of that
glory unless we do. The revelations of the Lord, through his servant
Joseph, tell us that whosoever can not abide a celestial law will not
inherit the glory of the celestial kingdom. There are many called
Latter-day Saints who are anxious to obtain their endowments,
washings, sealings and anointings, and baptisms for themselves and
their dead, and who would think they were deprived of very great
blessings if they could not have these privileges; and yet they act as
though if they could only snatch these blessings from the hands of the
servants of the Lord they would be all right, and they could do in
other respects just as they please. They could neglect to pay their
Tithing and the observance of the commands of the Lord generally, and
walk after their own vain imaginations all the days of their lives.
What a fatal mistake is here! By your own works ye shall be judged,
whether they be good or evil. A man may attain to all these
ordinances, he may keep his path hidden in iniquity for a season, but
the time will come when every evil doer will stand before the Lord in
his own naked deformity, he will be stripped of his hypocrisy and
subterfuge of lies. The gigantic superstructure of Satan, that has so
long wielded influence in the earth, will be swept away, and in that
day all who stand will do so by their own virtue and integrity. No man
can afford to do an evil act. If it is unseen by his fellows, he
himself knows it, and the Lord knows it, and that is two too many—two
witnesses to establish his guilt, and he can not dodge it, it will be
known, as it were, on the housetops. Therefore, brethren and sisters,
let us be diligent in all things, even in what are considered the
small things, though there are no small things connected with our
duties and callings as Saints. We can not afford to live without
paying our Tithing, because it is a law of heaven, one of the
requirements the Lord has made at our hands for our own benefit.
Covetousness is idolatry. We can not afford to have anything
intervening between us and the Lord our God. We must serve the Lord
with a perfect heart and a willing mind. If we are so covetous that we
cannot pay our Tithing, there is an obstacle in the way, and we have
become [p.129] lukewarm and indifferent in the cause of God. It is no
matter how poor we may be, if we have ever done anything in the line
of our duty in the kingdom of God, it has brought with it peace and
salvation. We are never sorry for it afterwards, unless we turn away
from the truth. if we neglect any duty, Tithing or any other, we feel
under condemnation. No matter how poor we may be we should pay our
Tithing, if we have to receive it back again at the hands of the
Bishops, it is a blessing and a benefit to us. As Joseph F. Smith
remarked at Tooele, that poor widow who pays her Tithing, will receive
from one to five hundredfold. She is sure to do it, and so with every
individual.

Vol. 16,  p.129
But it is not the poor, as a general thing, who neglect their Tithing.
It is oftener the wealthy than the poor. The man who has a hundred
dollars can give his ten. If he has only ten, he can give one easier
than another man can give ten. If he has ten thousand, it is harder
for him to give a thousand, and the more he has the more difficult it
is for him to pay his Tithing. It has always been so, I apprehend;
anyhow, it is so at the present time. We can not afford this. If we
expect to attain to celestial glory, we must abide the law of the
celestial kingdom. There is no obstacle in our path that we can not
overcome. If we are determined the Lord will help us. He does and has
done so all the time, and he will continue to do so.

Vol. 16,  p.129
How many times have we been benefited by pursuing the course which the
God of heaven has marked out for us to walk in? How often has he
delivered his Saints in times past? How many times has he rebuked,
under the administration of his servants, the sickness of a child or
the member of a family? Should we not then have an increased
confidence to come again, and to put our dependence in hims knowing
and realizing that he is faithful in performing that which he has
promised? Having paid our Tithing once, and received the blessing,
should we not approach the altar again with renewed confidence and
zeal, relying and trusting in God for the future, without fearing any
disaster coming upon us? I think this is good philosophy, it brings
its own reward in the very nature of things. Then why not feel
encouraged in going to meeting and in attending to the duties required
at our hands, partake of the sacrament, put away evil feelings one
against another, and come to the table of the Lord with pure hearts
and clean hands, to commemorate the sufferings and death of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ? One great reason why the Sacrament was
instituted was, that we might not forget him, nor our Father in
heaven, who sent him. Said Jesus, "Do this until I come." He will come
again, most assuredly, in power and great glory. Who will be prepared
to receive him? Where are the people who will be able to stand at his
second coming, when he will take the reins of power into his own
hands?

Vol. 16,  p.129
Is it reasonable to suppose that Jesus will send his messengers to
warn the world, that all people may have an opportunity to obey the
Gospel and to be prepared for his coming? I think it is reasonable to
suppose that he will commence a preparatory work on the earth before
he makes his descent. This is the work, brethren and sisters, in which
we am engaged—preparing for the second coming of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ, that when he comes he may have a people zealous of good
works, ready to do his bidding, instead of [p.130] crucifying him as
they did before. Then let us go to with our might, devoting ourselves,
and whatever the Lord gives unto us, to him and his kingdom. Let us
not sift our ways to strangers, but let us be diligent and faithful in
sustaining every righteous principle. This is our duty and privilege.
Let us divest ourselves of the evils so prevalent in the world,
otherwise we are not gathered out from the world. The Apostle
said—"Come out of her, O my people, that ye be not partakers of her
sins, that ye receive not of her plagues." If we, after being gathered
to Zion, still practice the vices and follies of the world, we might
as well have stayed there, for these sins bring with them their
punishment. The judgments of the Almighty follow sin as naturally as
cause and effect in anything else, and the wicked nations of the world
will feel retribution for the sins they commit, just as certain as
they have an existence on the earth. There is no escape, except by
forsaking their sins and obeying the commands of the Lord. We can not
escape the plagues threatened to the sinner, even here in Zion, unless
we refrain from sin and walk in the paths that the Lord marks out for
us to walk in.

Vol. 16,  p.130
The Lord foreknew that many of the spirits which were reserved to come
forth in our day and generation would receive his Gospel, and stand
faithful. All have the privilege of doing so. The Lord has extended
the invitation to all his children here on the earth. Says he—"Turn
ye, turn ye, from your evil ways, for why will ye die?" "Take upon you
my yoke, for it is easy, and my burden, for it is light." "Come, drink
of the waters of life freely, without money and without price." This
is the invitation which is given to all nations, by the servants of
the Lord, who do not go forth proclaiming it for hire, but because
they have received the testimony of Jesus, and can foretell that the
evils which are so prevalent among men are bound to bring destruction
upon them. The earth is defiled by the sins of its inhabitants, and
destruction will certainly overtake them unless they forsake their
evil ways, for the Lord will not suffer this thing to continue
forever. This is not in the economy of heaven—none would be saved if
it were permitted to be so. Satan would gain the ascendency, and would
dethrone the Almighty, if it could be suffered to go on. There must be
a turning point—that has arrived, and the way of escape is made plain
to the children of men. The God of heaven has revealed it in our day.
We are the recipients of his mercy and of the principles of truth, and
by complying strictly with the principles of the everlasting Gospel,
which is the power of God unto salvation, we shall be preserved in the
day of God's power; but we must observe the law of high heaven. If a
man will persistently walk in the path of danger, or into the fire, he
will be burned and he knows it. Then why not take a different path?
When the Lord points out the path of safety, his Saints must walk
therein, or they will suffer the consequences. Some of us are captives
to our own passions. We think we know best, and we oftentimes imagine
that the Lord is far away, and that we are left to govern ourselves,
and we yield to this and to that for the sake of a little transient
pleasure, and we think that all will be well hereafter. We do not care
particularly about the future, if we can only take care of ourselves
to-day. We perhaps give way to some alluring spirit, in some quiet
nook or corner, thinking we will be shielded if we do [p.131] give way
to some evil once in a while. There is a way to be shielded, but it is
not by persisting in evil doing. We must turn from every evil way,
then we have the assurance that God will forgive us. Men and women may
do evil, but if they repent they can be forgiven and receive the
administration of the ordinances of the house of God, for the
authority has been restored to administer all the ordinances of
salvation. Men may have their sins remitted by having the ordinance of
baptism administered. Is there any other way by which that blessing
can be obtained? Not that we know of; if there is, the Lord has not
revealed it, and that is sufficient. All we have to do to secure the
remission of sins, is to repent and to comply with the ordinance of
baptism.

Vol. 16,  p.131
We have been called from Babylon by the command of high heaven, and
our duty now is to stand shoulder to shoulder for God and his kingdom,
and for every holy and righteous principle, no matter what opposition
we may meet with. What could a man do, isolated, in the midst of a
wicked nation? He could live for God if he had a mind to; but what
influence, could he wield under such circumstances for the kingdom of
God? None that would be acknowledged. He might bear his testimony, and
tell those around him of their evils, and that would condemn those who
beard him, if they did not heed his sayings. But when there is a
concentration of such faith and power by the uniting together of
people in communities, as we see here in the valleys of the mountains,
a more formidable barrier is presented to the progress and advance of
evil, and such unity and concentration will bring down to the earth an
increase of power from the Lord in favor of virtue and truth.

Vol. 16,  p.131
What does the so-called Christianity of the day do to check the
torrent of corruption that is now sweeping over the face of the whole
earth? Comparatively nothing. I say this in all charity, because there
are great many who are doing their utmost to check the progress of
evil; but it still grows, and so-called Christianity is powerless to
check it. It is greater to-day, than it was yesterday, greater
yesterday than last week, and greater last week than a month ago, and
it is incalculably greater now than it was a hundred years ago.

Vol. 16,  p.131
It is time the Lord set his hand to gather his people, that he may
secure a foothold on the earth, where righteousness may predominate,
and where the majority of the people will be for him and his kingdom.
The Lord has set his hand and commenced his work to bring about his
great purposes.

Vol. 16,  p.131
Let me bear my testimony to my brethren and sisters and all good
friends. The Lord has spoken from the heavens, and has commenced this
work in which we are now engaged in the tops of the mountains The
Prophet, in looking forward, saw that the work of God would be in the
tops of the mountains in the latter days. We testify that this is what
he saw, here in the vales of Utah, Idaho, Arizona and all the
surrounding Territories. The kingdom of God is with us to-day, not in
its fullness, but it is growing. It is here to test the Children of
men, to see what they will do with it. Brother Heber used to say this
was the threshing floor. We go out to the nations of the earth and
preach the Gospel, a good many receive it and gather to Zion. But
their trials begin when they get here, for this is the threshing
floor. Here a people will be prepared for the coming of [p.132] Jesus,
that when he does come he may find a place whereon to lay his head,
and some, at least, who sustain heavenly principles. If we are not the
people, some others will be gathered for that purpose. We bear
testimony that we are that people. True, we are in a very imperfect
state, but we hope we are progressing, that we are a little better
than we have been. Many Latter-day Saints can look back on their past
lives and conscientiously bear testimony before heaven that they are
better men and women to-day. than they were one, two, or ten years
ago. This is a guarantee that the work is onward and upward. It must
have its commencement in the souls and hearts of men and women, or its
fruits will not appear. But this work is bringing forth its fruits,
they can be seen by all. None are so blind but what they can see them
if they will divest themselves of prejudice. The work now commenced
here will extend, and just as fast as the people prepare themselves to
receive it, they may participate therein, for it will increase and
spread until in its greatness, power and glory, it absorbs all
kindreds, nations and tongues, and all will bow to King Immanuel's
sway, and he will rule king of nations as he does King of Saints.
Prophets have foretold this, and we believe it, and we bear testimony
that we are that people, and that the Lord did reveal himself to
Joseph Smith, and called him to commence this work. In calling him the
Lord made no mistake. He knew that Joseph would rather swap his life
away, than quail under persecution or deny the faith. Joseph did this,
he proved that sooner than swerve from his integrity to God he would
die. Who can gainsay this? No man, in time or eternity. Joseph's
martyrdom is a monument that will endure forever, that be preferred
death to forsaking the principles of the holy Gospel and the
institutions of heaven. They killed him for that, and nothing else.
His death is a testimony against this wicked and adulterous
generation, that they will have to meet. We as a community, are his
witnesses, and a monument that all people may look upon and, if they
have a mind to, they can comprehend that God has commenced his
latter-day work.

Vol. 16,  p.132
These are the last days, and God will surely bring his purposes to
pass. His work is established, and all are invited to help to build it
up. We have received the principles of eternal life and we offer them
to all. We are none of your hirelings. Freely we have received, freely
we give, and ask nothing for it. We bear the glad tidings of salvation
across the plains, rivers and oceans, and proclaim them on all
suitable occasions at home and in distant climes. No day or hour
passes without this testimony being borne by the servants of the Lord,
and this has been so now for more than forty years, and during that
time the work of the Lord has been continually increasing and gaining
strength, taking root downward and bearing fruit upward. It is greater
to-day than it was yesterday, and will be greater to-morrow than
to-day, and it will continue so, no matter what may be brought to bear
against it. We may be driven again as we have been in the past, but
that would only increase our significance, our power, numbers and
influence. It is vain to undertake to stop this work. Latter-day
Saints may apostatize, their leading men may go overboard, but it will
make no difference—the Lord is at the helm, and his work is upward and
 onward continually. Some may stop by the [p.133] way side, but the
cars will roll over and crush them. It is our interest to keep aboard
the ship Zion, and to continue our efforts to bring ourselves into
subjection to the law of the Lord, that we may be the honored
instruments in his hands of aiding to build up his kingdom on the
earth. We can only do this by being faithful to the counsels of the
servants of the Lord who are inspired to teach and lead us. He has
placed them in his Church and kingdom. to guide and direct us. We have
not chosen these men—He has chosen them. They may be our selection
too, it is very true, but the Lord has chosen them, and he is
responsible. But we need not pin our faith to any man's sleeve. No, we
can go to the Bible, to the revelations of Jesus given in our day; and
listen to the whisperings of the Spirit in our own hearts for the
testimony of this being the work of God. The Lord will reveal to any
faithful individual all that is necessary to convince him that this
work is true. None need depend for that testimony upon others; all can
have it for themselves, and that will be like a well of water within
them, springing up to everlasting life, revealing to them the things
of God, and all that is needful to make them wise Unto salvation. They
need not depend upon my testimony, or upon that of President Young or
President Smith, nor upon anybody but God. He will direct the course
of all who try to serve him with full purpose of heart. He will show
them whether we are placed here properly, or whether any mistake was
made concerning the calling of Joseph Smith. The testimony of the Lord
will tell whether we teach things of ourselves or of the Lord; that
testimony will tell its possessors whether the servants of God who
stand here tell the truth about this work or not. They need be
dependent upon none but themselves and the Lord for this knowledge,
for the Lord is willing to give liberally to all, and he upbraids not.
All the world may learn to know the Lord our Father, who is in heaven,
and Jesus Christ, whom he has sent, if they will but take the course
the Lord has marked out.

Vol. 16,  p.133
Latter-day Saints, as I said before, we cannot afford to do wickedly.
That young man, or that old man, Who goes into the kanyon, can not
afford to take the name of the Lord in vain, neither in the streets
nor saloons of the city, and for that matter Latter-day Saints can
not. afford to go to saloons at all, because the associations are
evil. We would to God we could entirely abolish every such place for
there vice is seen in its most alluring colors. Drinking saloons and
gaming tables should be banished from the face of the earth, because
they engender vice. They lead the young, middle-aged and old into the
practice of those things that are evil. The Latter-day Saints cannot
afford to patronize them. They had better keep away from them. They
had better not take the name of the Lord in vain, they can not afford
to offend the Lord. They had better keep his commandments and not do
anything that is offensive in his sight. The Lord will not make a man
an offender for a word, by any manner of means. He looks with
compassion on all his children, and overlooks a great many of their
weaknesses and follies if he finds that they have a desire to serve
him. But still, the Latter-day Saint who has had the whisperings of
the Spirit, and yet becomes so negligent as to indulge in these
things, proves to the Lord that he has not learned his lesson [p.134]
well,—that he has not learned to honor the Lord as he should do, and
in consequence thereof he is not so much the recipient of his grace as
he might be, and if he persists in evil the time will come when the
issues will be barred so that the Spirit will not flow to him, and he
will be darkened in the counsel of his mind, and there will be ten
chances to one that he makes shipwreck of his most holy faith.

Vol. 16,  p.134
No man can afford to set an example of this kind before his children,
and no young man can afford to lose the good influence that he
otherwise might retain from his youth to manhood and old age, it is
too expensive. Blessed is the boy or girl who has the privilege, as
all have in Zion, of growing up without sin unto salvation. They can
do it if they have a mind to, if they will be governed by the
principles of the everlasting Gospel, and will make them their
text—book and guide by day and by night, and always be afraid of sin
and fear to walk in the paths of degradation. All have this privilege
in the valleys of the mountains. We are here that we may be saved from
the sins of the world, and the children of Zion may come up without
sin unto salvation. Oh, that they would consider and feel a greater
responsibility, and never lose the purity of their childhood! If they
could do this what an influence they could exercise before the
heavens! What power might they not bring down for the salvation of
Israel in the day of trial, tribulation and difficulty! The faith of
an army of young men of this kind would be enough to withstand every
foe, and I expect the time will come when it will do so.

Vol. 16,  p.134
May God help us to continue faithful, and to he more diligent and
heedful to the teachings that we receive. We are taught in his ways
that we may walk in his paths. Then Why not be diligent and faithful
in walking therein? They are the paths of peace and joy, and lead to
eternal life hereafter. That we may all attain to that, I pray in the
name of Jesus. Amen.[p.135] 

Orson Pratt, July 13, 1873

Necessity of Miracles—Belief of the Latter-Day Saints

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the New 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, July, 13, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.135
We have heard, this forenoon, some excellent instructions in regard to
the plan of life and salvation—instructions which agree in every
respect with that plan as it was revealed in times of old. It has
truly been remarked by the speaker who has addressed you, that the
same causes will produce the same effects, that is, when they operate
under like circumstances. I can see no difference, in my own mind,
between the circumstances which surround us and the circumstances
which surrounded the people in the days of our Savior and his
Apostles. We are fallen creatures, so were they; we are very imperfect
beings and have need to be saved; the same was true with regard to
them. We have sick among us in this day, and so had they. God then
ordained the laying on of hands for the benefit of the sick. Why not
ordain the same principle for the same reason in our day? Would it not
benefit the sick to be healed by the laying on of hands now just as
much as in those days? What is the difference? Are there not as many
sick now as there were then? Would it not be as great a blessing to
the inhabitants of the earth to be healed now through this simple
ordinance as it was then? When the circumstances and conditions of the
people now and then are compared, no reason can be assigned why this
gift should be withheld from the people now. The world say that in
those days it was necessary for God to manifest his power · in healing
the sick and in various other ways, in order to convince the
inhabitants of the earth concerning the plan of salvation that was
offered to them. Why not convince the inhabitants of the earth in our
day? Is there not as much necessity now as there was then? Is not a
soul just as precious in the sight of God now as then? If it was
needful for unbelief to be done away by miracles then, why not now? Or
were miracles given to do away unbelief? This is a question worthy of
investigation. We find that miracles were wrought in ancient times
according to the faith and belief of the children of men. We might
suppose, to hear some of the learned divines of our day converse, that
the greater the unbelief the greater must be the miracles in order to
do it away. But let us see how the Lord did operate and perform
miracles in ancient times.

Vol. 16,  p.135
We read that he went to his own native country, where he was born,
among his neighbors and acquaintances on a certain occasion, and that
he could not do many mighty [p.136] miracles there because of their
unbelief. What a great pity it was that Jesus had not some of the
learned divines of the present day to instruct him! They would no
doubt have told Jesus that because of the greatness of the unbelief in
his own neighborhood and among his acquaintances he must perform some
greater miracles among them than he did anywhere else. That would have
been consistent with the present ideas of theologians. But in those
days Jesus operated among the people according to their faith, and the
greater the unbelief, the less the miracles.

Vol. 16,  p.136
We find the same principle existing long before Jesus came to the
earth. Jesus himself testifies that in the days of Elisha the Prophet,
there were a great many lepers in Israel. You know that is a very
loathsome disease, and that people would naturally be very glad to be
healed. But none of them were healed in Elisha's day, says Jesus,
except a man, not of Israel, but a foreigner—Naaman the Syrian. What
was the reason? Their unbelief. How came this Naaman the Syrian to
have faith? He believed in the testimony of a Jewish maiden, who had
been taken captive by the Syrian army and carried into a far country,
and while conversing with the people there she told them about a great
Prophet in Israel, Elisha by name. "Would to God," said she, "that my
master could see this Prophet and be healed!" She seemed to have
faith, and when the report of her conversation came to her master's
ears he took great riches and started out for the express purpose of
going to visit this Prophet in Israel. When he reached the region of
Palestine in which the Prophet lived he presented himself first before
the king; but he being filled to a great extent with the spirit of
unbelief, thought that Naaman had come to seek some occasion for war.
"Am I God," said the king, "that I should perform this work?" The Lord
revealed to his servant the Prophet, that this man had come, and the
purpose of his visit, and Naaman and his servant found out Elisha and
went to his dwelling-place. But Elisha, instead of being very polite,
and welcoming Naaman into his house, sent a message to him, telling
him to go and dip himself seven times in Jordan and he should be
healed. This did not seem to be in accordance with the mind of Naaman.
He perhaps thought that, as he had come a long journey in great
grandeur and with great gifts, the Prophet would be exceedingly
respectful to him, and he was very wrathy in his mind, and said—"Are
not the waters of Syria just as good as the waters of your Jordon?"
and he turned away in a great rage. Finally, one of his servants said
unto him—"If the Prophet had required thee to do some great thing,
wouldst thou not have done it? how much rather then, when he said to
thee, 'Wash and be clean?" "Yes," said Naaman, "I expected he Would
come out to me, place his hand upon my head and rebuke the leprosy,
and I should be healed; but he has told me to go and dip myself seven
times in Jordan, and he sent this message by a servant instead of
coming to see me himself." But he was finally prevailed upon by his
servant to go and do as the Prophet said, and he went and dipped
himself seven times in Jordan and immediately his flesh came anew upon
him like the flesh of a little child. All the rest of the lepers,
throughout Israel, remained unhealed, but this foreigner was cleansed
and made whole.[p.137] 

Vol. 16,  p.137
Now, why this partiality? Why not do some wonderful miracles in
healing all the lepers in Israel? It was because of their unbelief.
But says the divine of to-day—"The greater the unbelief the more
necessity for the miracle, and consequently, in order to do away with
this unbelief, the Prophet ought to have healed all the lepers in
Israel." The Lord, however, has his own way, and when he finds a very
unbelieving generation, he does not satisfy their carnal curiosity,
nor manifest his power to any great extent in the midst of the wicked;
but he always shows forth his power to those who are humble and meek,
and lowly in heart. He has done that in all dispensations, not only in
the days of Jesus and the Apostles, but in every dispensation, and the
power manifested has been in accordance with the faith of the people.

Vol. 16,  p.137
In regard to the gift of prophecy, a great many suppose that it was
necessary in former times, in the dark ages; but when the Gospel was
fully established on the earth, and great power and signs were made
manifest, there was no more need of prophecy, revelations, etc., and
they quote a passage from Paul's writings, or rather a part of a
passage, instead of the whole, in order to prove their position. In
the 13th chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians, Paul
says—"Whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be
tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish
away." Prophecying and tongues, were to cease: "Now," says the learned
divine, of the present day, "here is a plain and pointed testimony
that these gifts were only intended for the early ages of the world,
and were to be done away and cease." But why not quote the following
verses? Why quote half a sentence or idea and then leave it? Why not
give the whole, and find out the time when these miracles, such as
prophecy, healing the sick; speaking with tongues, etc., were to
cease? If the divines of this day would read a little further, they
would know the time and the circumstances that were to transpire, when
these things should be done away. Says Paul, in the following
verses—"For we know in part, and we prophecy in part. But when that
which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done
away." "For now, we see through a glass, darkly; but then, face to
face; now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am
known." Here, then, it is clearly foretold that when there will be no
more need of prophecy, healing, speaking in tongues, etc., the day of
perfection will have arrived; in other words, when the Church of God
shall have overcome and be perfected, when the Church of God shall
need no more Prophets, when it shall have no more sick, (for if all
its members become immortal, there will be no sick to be healed, hence
healing will be done away, when the Church of God all speak one
language—the pure language, the language spoken by angels, restored to
the earth by the Lord), there will be no need of speaking with
tongues. But until that day of perfection comes, all these gifts will
be necessary.

Vol. 16,  p.137
This agrees with what Paul has said in his first chapter to the
Ephesians. He there informs us that these miraculous powers and gifts,
which Jesus gave when he ascended up on high and led captivity
captive, were given for a special purpose. He gave some Apostles, some
Prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers, gifts, healing; all were
given for a special [p.138] purpose. What was that purpose? The
perfecting of the Saints.

Vol. 16,  p.138
I would ask the learned divines of the present day, have the Saints
need, in this age, of anything to perfect them? Or are they already
sufficiently perfected to enter into the presence of the Father? If
they need perfecting, and none can deny that they do, then Apostles
are needed now, Prophets are needed now, evangelists, pastors, and
teachers are needed now. "Well," says one, "we will allow that
evangelists, pastors and teachers are needed now; we have not done
them away, we have abundance of teachers and pastors, but we do not
believe in Apostles and Prophets now." Why not? Did not the same
Apostle tell us in the same verse, that Apostles and Prophets, as well
as evangelists, pastors and teachers, were given, when Jesus ascended
on high, for the perfecting of the Saints? Why, then, do you separate
them, and say, that the two first-named are not now necessary, and
that the other three are so? Why do you do this? In order to be
consistent with the unreasonableness of this generation, and to comply
with their traditions. You have not got Apostles, you have not got
Prophets, and you must have some excuse in order to do them away, and
your excuse is, that they are not needed now. Prove it, you cannot, it
is beyond your power. You have no evidence, no testimony whatever by
which you can prove it. With all the testimony in favor of your
position which you can bring forward, I can prove that pastors,
evangelists, teachers, Bishops, deacons, Elders and every other
officer of the Church of Christ, which you believe in are not needed
now, as easily as you can prove that Apostles and Prophets are not
needed now. Just as much evidence can be adduced in favor of one
position as the other; and the fact is, there is no evidence for
either. They were all given for the perfecting of the Saints and the
work of the ministry, and they were to continue until the day of
perfection arrived; and the moment you say they are not necessary, you
virtually say the work of the ministry is not necessary; and why,
then, do you administer? They were given not only for the perfecting
of the Saints and the work of the ministry, but for the edifying of
the body of Christ, which is the Church. Take away Apostles, inspired
of God, take away Prophets who foretell future events, and you take
away the means which God has ordained for the edification of his
body—his Church, and that body or Church can not be perfected.

Vol. 16,  p.138
Another object, Paul informs us, for which these gifts were given, was
that the Saints might come to the unity of the faith, unto a perfect
man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. Take
away these gifts, and what is your condition? You are in the same
condition which Paul speaks of in the very next verse—"carried about
by every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of man, by cunning
craftiness, whereby they lie in wait, to deceive." The gifts were
given to prevent the people from being carried about by every wind of
doctrine. Take away these gifts—the gift of revelation, prophecy and
miracles, which were enjoyed by the Saints in ancient days, and the
people are liable to be tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine
that may be sounded in their ears. Why? Because they are entirely
governed by the opinions of men. One man has his opinion, [p.139] and
he tries to substantiate it by his learning; another man has an
opposite opinion and he tries to substantiate it, and as neither of
them is inspired by the power of the Holy Ghost, neither having the
gift of prophecy or revelation, each, so far as he can, gains
influence and power over his neighbors, and gathers together a body of
people and pronounces them the Church of Christ. But God has nothing
to do with them. He never called them the Church of Christ, he never
spoke to them, never sent an angel to them, never gave them a vision,
never sent a Prophet or an Apostle to them,—he has nothing to do with
them,—they are not his Church, never were nor ever can be, only by
repentance and turning to the Lord, and receiving the Holy Ghost,
which is the spirit of prophecy. He that has the testimony of Jesus,
has the spirit of prophecy. Paul has declared to us that no man can
say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost. A man may have the
tradition that Jesus is the Lord, but he does not know the fact except
by the power of the Holy Ghost, and the testimony of Jesus is the
spirit of prophecy,—it makes a Prophet of him who has it.

Vol. 16,  p.139
This is what the Latter-day Saints believe. We have no new gospel to
offer to the world. We have come forth, sent by the Almighty, to
testify against the new gospels that have been introduced, which have
only the form of godliness, and deny the power that was manifested in
the ancient Church. We have come to testify against false doctrines;
we are sent for this express purpose, and also to testify boldly
against the wickedness and abominations of the professed Christian
world, as well as of those who make no profession. God has commanded
us to lift up our voices and spare not, to bear testimony against all
their wickedness and their false doctrines, which we have endeavored
to do, without asking any favor of the children of men. God has not
sent us to bow and cringe to the traditions and false ideas of the
children of men, he sent us to bear down, in plain testimony, against
their wickedness and the corruptions which they are all the time
practicing, and have been for generations, before high heaven and the
whole world.

Vol. 16,  p.139
We then say, to all the world, that if they will repent of their sins,
humble themselves, become as little children in the sight of God; if
they will turn away from their false doctrines, and believe in Jesus,
who was crucified in ancient days, with all their hearts, and receive
his Gospel, they shall not only receive the remission of their sins,
but the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the signs, anciently promised to
the believers, shall follow them. Every creature in all the world who
will obey the Gospel, will enjoy more or less of the gifts which God
has promised. If all do not enjoy them, they may know that they are
unbelievers, for Jesus has said that these signs shall follow them
that believe, and he did not mean the; Apostles alone. Let us quote
the language, that you may see that he meant every believer in all the
world. He said to the eleven Apostles—"Go ye into all the world and
preach the Gospel to every creature,"—every creature, recollect,—"he
that believeth,"—that is, every creature, in all the world, that
believeth, "and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not
shall he damned."

Vol. 16,  p.139
Here was the division line. Mark the next promise—"These signs shall
follow them that believe." They were not to follow a few individuals
[p.140] in Jerusalem, not the Apostles to whom he was then speaking
alone, but them that believe in all the world. "I give unto them a
promise that they shall be saved; and I not only promise them
salvation, but certain signs shall follow them—in my name they"—these
believers—"shall cast out devils, they shall speak with new tongues,
they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any deadly thing it
shall not hurt them, they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall
recover."

Vol. 16,  p.140
Here is the way by which every person may find out whether he is a
believer in Christ or not. The whole Christian world can test
themselves, and find out whether they are believers in Christ or not.
If these signs follow, they are believers; if these signs do not
follow, they are not believers, neither are the Latter-day Saints.
None of us are believers unless these signs follow us; for Jesus
promised them to every creature in all the world who believes; hence
the promise includes people now alive, as well as those who lived in
former ages. And woe be to all the inhabitants of the earth, because
of their unbelief; because they have done away the power of godliness;
because they have done away the power of the ancient Gospel, and have
turned aside after the doctrines of men; and yet
hypocritically—perhaps some of them sincerely—call themselves the
Church of Christ, and believers. Shame on the world! Amen.

George Q. Cannon, August 10, 1873

The Authority to Preach—It is God Who Has Guided the 
Work—Glorious Prospects Before the Faithful—Celestial 
Marriage—Mission to Arizona—Increasing Negligence of the 
Saints in Attending Meetings—Consequences of Unvirtuous Actions

Discourse By Elder George Q. Cannon, Delivered in the New 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, August 10, 1873.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 16,  p.140
A great many duties delvolve upon us, of which we have to be
constantly reminded. There are no people within the range of my
acquaintance, to whom so much instruction has been imparted Concerning
the various duties devolving upon them, as to the Latter-day Saints.
The best talent of the community is at their service. All the wisdom
which God [p.141] has given has been freely bestowed upon the people
without money and without price; and, as has been remarked upon this
Stand repeatedly, there is an independence about the Elders of this
Church in preaching the Gospel unto the Saints and unto the world,
that is not to be witnessed among the ministers of any other
denomination. The reason of this is, that the ministers of the
Latter-day Saints do not live upon the people, and are not dependent
upon their favor for salaries to sustain them, and there is a
consequent freedom in discussing measures of a monetary character, for
the general good, when, under other circumstances, a delicacy might be
felt.

Vol. 16,  p.141
We read in the Scriptures that Jesus Christ, in speaking with his
disciples, asked them whom he, the Son of Man, was. Peter answered him
that he was the Christ, the Son of the living God. Jesus then said to
Peter, "Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona; flesh and blood hath not
revealed this unto thee, but my Father, who is in heaven. And I say
also unto thee that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my
church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it, and I will
give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever thou
shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou
shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." Here was great power
and authority given unto a man. It might be said that this was one-man
power, Peter having the authority to bind on earth and it should be
bound in heaven, to loose on earth and it should be loosed in heaven;
but yet, these are the words of the Son of God unto one of his
Apostles.

Vol. 16,  p.141
Now, What did this authority consist of? Can anybody tell outside the
Church of Jesus Christ? Can anybody outside the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints understand the saying of Malachi, where he
predicts that, "The Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his
temple?" Do they understand why Temples are built now, or for what
purpose they were built in ancient days? Can they tell how the
authority, which was conferred upon Peter, was exercised by him, or in
what way it could be exercised by any man who might possess it? All
these things are mysteries to the so-called Christian world, but God,
in his mercy and condescension, has revealed them again, and as we
frequently say to the Latter-day Saints, and not to them alone, for
this is no monopoly of knowledge, God has not created a monopoly in
organizing this Church, he is willing to extend this knowledge unto
all the inhabitants of the earth, without money and without price. It
is this which causes the Latter-day Saints to be so firmly united, and
which makes them willing, if necessary, to suffer persecution when it
overtakes them. It was this knowledge which bound the ancient Saints
together, and which caused them to endure martyrdom gladly and
joyfully in view of the blessings which they knew were in store for
the faithful.

Vol. 16,  p.141
While brother George A. Smith was speaking, I could not help but think
of the wonderful work that is being wrought in this generation among
the children of men, in consequence of the power that has been wielded
through the erection and completion of Temples and the administration
of ordinances therein. Men wonder how it is that the Latter-day Saints
are so united. They say this is a most wonderful phenomenon. They
attribute it all to President Young. They say that he has a wonderful
intellect, that he [p.142] is a good organizer, that he possesses
great executive ability and administrative power, and that through the
gifts and endowments which he possesses, the works which we see and
the union that is everywhere manifest among the Latter-day Saints are
produced. But we who are connected with the Church, while we do not
wish to detract in the least from the merit which is due to him as a
servant of God and a faithful laborer in his cause through all the
years of his life since he first became acquainted with the truth;
while we do not wish to lessen the merit of these labors, or to
detract in the least degree from them, we understand principle better
than to give the glory to man. It is God who originated and who has
preserved this work, and who has built it up, and developed in the
hearts of the children of men this long dormant and long lost
principle which binds them one to another as we are bound together;
and there is no people on the face of the earth before whom there is
so bright and glorious a prospect for this life and also for the life
which is to come, as the Latter-day Saints, through the blessings of
the Gospel which God has revealed.

Vol. 16,  p.142
We live in a different day to the ancients. They had before them the
prospect of martyrdom and the overthrow of the work with which they
were connected. But in these days God has given unto us different
promises. These are the last days, and he has said that his kingdom
shall triumph in the last days; it shall not be overthrown or go into
the hands of another people. Our Prophets have been slain, the blood
of Saints has been shed, but these scenes shall not long continue.
There may be other blood shed; there may be other sacrifices offered,
and other requirements of this kind made, or rather the Adversary may
have power to effect bloody results of this character, but they will
be short-lived. The days of the triumph of the wicked are numbered.
They can not prevail over this work for any length of time. It will
grow and increase and spread abroad until it fills the whole earth,
and we and our children after us will enjoy the earth and all the
blessings thereof, according to the predictions of the holy Prophets.

Vol. 16,  p.142
The prospect, then, before us, concerning this life is a different one
from that which presented itself before others who have preceded us.
And the prospects for eternity are as bright and glorious as any that
were ever presented to any of the children of men. We are sent here,
for what purpose? To eat and drink, to clothe ourselves and to build
houses, and to live and die like the beasts? Is that the object for
which God has sent us here? By no means. This is a low view to take of
existence. God has revealed to us, to a certain extent, the object of
our existence.—We are his children—the children of Deity, with deity
and godlike aspirations within us. We have these aspirations in common
with all his children, and it is right and proper that we should have
them. Every man has a desire to rule, govern and control; some men, to
gratify their ambition in this respect, have trod bloody paths and
have trampled down their fellow men in their march to power, and when
attained it has been of short continuance. But God has revealed to us
a principle by which we can attain to dominion and power without
having to do as they have done. He has revealed to us the Gospel,
which tells us that if we are faithful here over a few things he will
make us ruler over many.[p.143] 

Vol. 16,  p.143
Many men wonder how it is that we can believe in celestial marriage.
We believe in it because it lies at the foundation of all future
greatness. If a man rule in heaven he will rule over his own
posterity. The Apostle John, said that they sang a new song in
heaven—"And hast made us unto our God kings and Priests: and we shall
reign on the earth." Reign on the earth! This was the song. Over whom
were they to reign? Over whom more properly than their families? The
authority to seal wives to husbands for time and all eternity is the
authority that is restored by the everlasting Priesthood, and this is
the authority that was given to Peter, by which children can be sealed
and joined to their. parents for time and for all eternity until they
realize the blessing that was pronounced upon Abraham, when the Lord
said unto him that, as the stars of heaven were countless for
multitude, or the sands on the sea shore could not be numbered, so his
seed should be and he should rule over them. This was the blessing
which was pronounced upon him, and it is the blessing that has been
pronounced upon every faithful man who has lived in a day when the
Priesthood was upon the earth. Why wonder, then, at Latter-day Saints
having this view, this anticipation? Why should they hesitate one
moment to contribute all their means to build Temples, and to
accomplish the work of God? We should be thankful all the day long for
the blessings which God has bestowed upon us, and should be willing to
use all our means for the accomplishment of his work upon the earth,
no matter what enterprises. we may be called upon to support, whether
it be to build Temples, send for the poor, or any thing else.

Vol. 16,  p.143
Arizona has been mentioned. The President, in his remarks this
morning, alluded to Arizona, and to the labors of our pioneering
brethren in that Territory. I was very much pleased to hear what he
said in relation to that. I am thankful to see that, in his remarks,
there was no disposition to let up, or to say, "I am in years now, and
I will lay back and take my ease and leave the burden of this work to
younger men, who ought to step forward and shoulder it." He has the
spirit of the pioneer in him as much to-day, probably, as he ever had.
I am thankful that God fills him with this zeal and strength. I
believe it was a true remark, that if he had been in Arizona, there
would have been good places found for settlement. I have no doubt
there will be yet. But there is one thing that we must understand,
that with our present surroundings, and at least while in the
circumstances in which we are at present placed, good countries are
not for us. The worst places in the land we can probably get, and we
must develop them. If we were to find a good country, how long would
it be before the wicked would want it, and seek to strip us of our
possessions? If there be deserts in Arizona, thank God for the
deserts. If there be a wilderness, there, thank God for the
wilderness, as we thanked him for these mighty ramparts and those
extensive plains. which we had to cross when we came here. We thanked
him for them, because a mob could not come, as they did from Carthage,
and take away our Prophet and the Saints and hail them to prison and
destroy them as they did then. When we came here I thanked God for the
isolation of these mountains; I thanked him for the grandeur of the
hills and bulwarks which he had reared around [p.144] us. I thanked
him for the deserts and waste places of this land: and we have all,
doubtless, thanked Him many times therefor, and when we go hence to
extend our borders, we must not expect to find a land of orange or
lemon groves, a land where walnut trees and hard timber abound; where
bees are wild and turkeys can be had for the shooting. It is vain for
us to expect to settle in such a land at the present time. But if we
find a little oasis in the desert where a few can settle, thank God
for the oasis, and thank him for the almost interminable road that
lies between that oasis and so-called civilization.

Vol. 16,  p.144
We expect there will be settlements made through all that country. The
time must come when the Latter-day Saints, and when I say Latter-day
Saints, I include all the honest who will yet embrace the Gospel, when
the Latter-day Saints will extend throughout all North and South
America, and we shall establish the rule of righteousness and good
order throughout all these new countries.

Vol. 16,  p.144
The President is desirous that a hundred men, supplied with provisions
sufficient to last the winter, should go down to the southern country,
and bestow their labors on building the Temple at St. George. If there
could not be good places found in Arizona for settlements, there was a
good opportunity to stay and help to build that Temple; and it is to
be regretted that the brethren, although so eager to come back, did
not stay until word could have been sent that they might stop and help
the people of the South. If they had done this they might have done a
good work, they would have been on hand for anything further that
might have been required of them. Suppose we all were to allow
ourselves to be deterred from accomplishing missions by apparent
difficulties, how long would it be before the influence and prestige
which ought to attend the efforts of the Elders would be lost? We have
had a reputation, heretofore, of accomplishing everything of this kind
that we undertook. But let us be faint-hearted and we lose our
influence and porter both with God and man. All our labors have to be
works of faith. When we are told to do a thing, we should go to work
believing, as Nephi says, that God never gives a commandment unto the
children of men save he prepares a way whereby they shall fulfill that
commandment. He never yet sent a man to do a work without giving him
power to accomplish it. We can do these things if we will. We can
build up the kingdom of God on the earth, and we can train our
children in the love of this work, and we can surround them by a wall
that no power can surmount or break down. I am thankful that we are
thus situated, although to some the prospects appear gloomy. Many of
our enemies say that "Mormonism" is in its last ditch, and it will
soon be overthrown I am willing that every one should have that
opinion who wishes to entertain it. If they wish to delude themselves
with such ideas, all right. But I say to the Latter-day Saints, we
have not yet reached the last ditch; neither shall we if we will do
what we ought to do, and obey the counsel that has been given unto us
during these two day's meetings, and that is given to us every Sunday
and at all our meetings. There is no power on the face of the earth
that can withstand our efforts, or that can prevail against us. We
have truth, unity, temperance and virtue; we have the power of God; we
have the promises of the Almighty in [p.145] our behalf, and there is
no power that can prevail against a people who will practice the
principles which are taught unto us.

Vol. 16,  p.145
But I will tell you what causes me, as an individual, to fear—when I
see fifty, a hundred or two hundred persons come to meeting; when I
see men who ought to be at meeting attending to their duties, going
off into the country on excursions; when I hear of their doing
something that will detain them from meeting, and see the meetings
neglected, and the idea growing up—"Well, it is a day of rest, I am
tired and weary"—as though they could not obtain rest in coming to the
house of the Lord and serving him on the Lord's day. These acts, this
negligence, causes fear sometimes to come into my heart, and I expect
it has the same effect on our brethren. I deplored, in my feelings,
the suspension of our forenoon meetings. I think it is a bad sign. We
had a School of the Prophets here, to which most of the Elders were
invited, and which they attended. That had to be suspended. These
meetings on the Sunday morning had to be suspended. What more will
have to he suspended or withdrawn? I have thought, unless the people
of this city arouse themselves, change their course and are more
diligent, that it might not be long until the presiding Priesthood
would be prompted to move from this city; not that the authority of
the Priesthood will be withdrawn. These things are painful in the
chief city of Zion, and they are not such indications as I like to
witness. Yesterday there was a meeting appointed; but instead of
attending it, the brethren were engaged in haying and every kind of
labor. They can do this, of course, if they wish; but it does not look
very well when a meeting is appointed, and the Apostles suspend their
labors and come here to teach you, for you to stay away, thinking your
employments are of such importance that you cannot spend time at
meeting. Men and women who entertain this feeling and take this course
ought to be ashamed of themselves! It is treating the men who preside
over you with disrespect, for which, if you could realize, you would
be ready to apologize.

Vol. 16,  p.145
You cannot be too careful in relation to our duties. This is a day
when every one should be diligent in the performance of duties, and
should attend to them strictly. You should invoke the blessing of God
upon your habitation, and upon your children, that they may grow up in
the fear and admonition of the Lord. Every boy in this community
should feel that he would rather lay down his life than sacrifice his
virtue or indulge in unvirtuous actions. We have to guard against the
bad examples seen around us. Mothers, teach your girls the value of
virtue and chastity. Inquire into their movements, and guard them as
you would the most precious jewels which God could give unto you.
Fathers, talk with your sons, and fortify them against temptation. Let
them flee lust, for I tell you that, as true as we live, the words of
God will be fulfilled, that he that looks upon a woman to lust after
her shall deny the faith unless he repents. We know that this is so. I
know it, by seeing young men grow up from boyhood in this Church until
the present time. I think about numbers I was acquainted with in my
boyhood. Where are they? They have lost the faith. Elders have lost
the faith who have taken a course of this kind. It is a damning sin,
and wherever indulged in it banishes the Spirit of God. No man can
retain the faith [p.146] without the Holy Ghost, and no man can retain
the Holy Ghost who takes a course of this kind. Be warned of these
things, if you wish to hold on in the faith and to sit down with the
fathers in the kingdom of God.

Vol. 16,  p.146
Then abstain from lust, and everything which would lead thereto. No
matter how wild and rowdy our boys may be, and many of them are so, I
do not care for such rowdiness and wildness, if it is not associated
with unvirtuous actions. A man may be as nice, to all appearance, as a
human being can be, so far as externals are concerned, and yet, if he
lack virtue, he is like a whited sepulchre. God is not with such a
man, and God will damn this generation for the course they take in
relation to women. That is their crying, damning sin.

Vol. 16,  p.146
Let us guard against it. Let us watch our children. Let us prevent the
ingress of crime. Let us guard our own hearts, and endeavor to secure
the portals of the hearts of our children that evil suggestions, from
whatever source, may never take root therein.

Vol. 16,  p.146
That God may bless and preserve us, and deliver Zion from all her
enemies, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Orson Pratt, August 16, 1873

The Manifestations of God's Power, in Behalf of His People 
in Modern Times, Are Different From Those of Former 
Ages—Consecration—Order of Enoch—Tithing—
Stewardships—Redemption of Zion

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Ogden, Saturday Morning, August 16, 1873.

(Reported by James Taylor)

Vol. 16,  p.146
I have been called upon, but a few minutes ago, to address the
congregation who are here assembled, which I desire to do through your
united faith and prayers in my behalf. Without the assistance of the
Spirit of the Lord it is impossible for any person, in a religious
capacity, to edify and instruct his fellow-beings. But, if we have the
Spirit of the Lord, however imperfect our abilities may be, we are
sure to edify and enlighten the people, and the person also who speaks
will be edified i for it is written in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, "He that speaketh, as well as those who hear, will be
mutually edified together," if the [p.147] Spirit of the Lord is
poured out from on high upon us. It is said in another revelation that
"the Spirit of the Lord is given by the prayer of faith." Faith is
required on the part of the people to obtain all blessings of a
spiritual nature. And in order to have faith it is important that we
should do the will of God, otherwise our faith will be very weak
indeed. He that doeth his master's will, and has within him the desire
to work righteousness, can approach the Lord in faith; but if we do
not keep his commandments, and have not this desire, and do not do his
will, our faith becomes exceedingly small indeed.

Vol. 16,  p.147
It is, in my estimation, very similar to what we see transpire here on
the earth, between parents and children. When children become
rebellious, and do not perform the will of their parents, it is with a
very small degree of confidence that they come before their parents
and seek for any kind of favor or blessing. They come trembling,
doubting. They know that their conduct has been such as to prevent
them from receiving favors which they especially desire. Sometimes,
perhaps, the father will grant the petition of a rebellious son, when
he has sufficient confidence to offer up a petition to his parent. But
if that rebellious son has so far strayed from the parent that he has
no confidence to approach him, and does not offer up any petition to
the parent, it is very doubtful about the parent's taking into
consideration his wants, in some respects, and bestowing the favors
which he really desires. So it is between us and our heavenly Father.

Vol. 16,  p.147
Sometimes people, through their transgressions, through their
disobedience, through their rebellion to the principles that God has
revealed, may have lost their faith to that degree that they will not
go before their Father, will not pretend to ask him for a favor,
thinking that their transgressions are too great, and that the Lord
will not favor them. In this condition it is doubtful indeed if the
Lord takes into consideration their peculiar wants, and the especial
blessings which they would be glad to receive.

Vol. 16,  p.147
How many are the commandments and instructions which God has given to
this people? We have been blest in this generation with an abundance
of the manifestations of the spiritual blessings of the kingdom.
Perhaps there never was a people since the world began that have had
as much information, in so short a period of time, from their
organization, as what the Church of the Latter-day Saints have had.
When we take into consideration this one book, the Book of Mormon,
which God has, in mercy, brought forth, and the information that is
contained therein, and combine this information with the Jewish record
of the Old and New Testament, and then in connection with these two
books, the revelations that are contained in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants; all the information that is, and that has been given from
time to time in that book. Then, in addition to these three books, all
the revelations that, God has delivered to us by the mouths of his
servants from time to time, some of which have been published, others
have not been published, but are still considered by this people as
sacred as the things that are published. I say when we take into
consideration this flood of light and intelligence that has burst
forth upon the world, in the period of about forty years, we may say
that we have been blest so far as light and information are concerned,
far beyond any other people [p.148] with whom we are acquainted. It is
true we have not the full history of all the various dispensations,
and all the manifestations of the mercy and goodness and power of God
among those different peoples and nations in ages past. We could not
say of a certainty how much information God may have imparted in those
dispensations. We read in some revelations what God has given about
the organization of ancient Zion. In the seventh generation from the
creation—from the days of Adam—we read about the preaching of Enoch.
How he went forth and prophesied to the nations. How he built up the
Church among the various nations. How they built up Zion. In the
history of this ancient Zion, we find that Enoch continued his
preaching in righteousness, three hundred and sixty-five years, before
Zion was prepared for a translation. How much was revealed during that
time we do not know, no doubt much was given; but I doubt whether
there was one hundreth part of the information communicated, during
the first forty years of the existence of ancient Zion, which has been
communicated to us, as a people, in our day.

Vol. 16,  p.148
Sometimes we find it to be the case, that God manifests his goodness
and mercy to a people, not in the way of revelation, but in the way of
power, without much information. We find this to be the case among
ancient Israel. They had been slaves in Egypt for a long period. They
had been taught, from their childhood up, to work mortar and make
brick, and toil and labor for the Egyptians—their taskmasters. During
this period of time they had not the opportunity of learning much.
There must be a little leisure granted that the mind may be taught,
instructed and educated; but it seems that their whole education for
two or three generations, or for a long time after they were brought
into bondage, was given to them by their task-masters—how to form
bricks or adobies, or whatever it might be—hard labor. If they had a
little leisure, instead of using it in treasuring up the knowledge of
God, they needed it to recuperate their physical systems, that they
might rest from their labors, and go again and drudge on the morrow.

Vol. 16,  p.148
This seems to have been the condition of Israel in the land of Goshen,
in Egypt. Consequently, when Moses went down to Egypt, he found an
ignorant people. It is true they kept up the form of the Priesthood
among them. Before the Priesthood of Aaron was confined. to that
particular tribe, we have an account of this Priesthood being in
existence. After they were led through the Red Sea, before the Lord
set apart Aaron and his sons, before he confined the Priesthood to
Levi, when the children of Israel came and Camped before Mount Sinai,
we recollect that there was a strict law given. The Lord told them
that he was about to descend on Mount Sinai, and he charged the people
that they should not break over certain bounds lest they should
perish, for if any person or beast should touch the Mount, they should
be stoned to death. The people, being ignorant and not fully
acquainted with the strictness of the commandments of the Most High, a
curiosity was excited, and some of the congregation, when Moses went
up to Mount Sinai, wanted to draw near, and the Lord sent Moses down
to charge the people again a second time. And the Priests were
commanded that they should not break through lest they should perish.
What Priesthood? Not a Priesthood that was confined to Levi, or to the
descendants of Aaron, or to Aaron [p.149] himself; but it was a
Priesthood that existed among Israel. That same Priesthood that is
mentioned in one of the revelations in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, where in speaking of the two Priesthoods, it says that they
continue together in the Church of God, in all generations, when God
has a people upon the face of the earth; not confined to any special
lineage, so far as the Priesthood is concerned. Go down and charge the
PRIESTS, that they do not break through. This organization may have
existed through all the period of the slavery of the children of
Israel, for several generations, although we cannot suppose that they
had been fully instructed. They had no printed records as we have.
They had not a large collection of books, in the form of Jewish
Bibles, to which to refer for information. They had not a large
collection of books similar to the Book of Mormon, for printing was
not then known. If any of their scribes found a little leisure to
write off some of the revelations, it would be only a stray copy or
two that would be in the hands of the children of Israel. We can
therefore see the difference between them and the Latter-day Saints.
They were permitted to enjoy, in a special manner, the power of the
Almighty in their midst. This shows that in some of the dealings of
God, he manifests his power, if he does not manifest his revelations.

Vol. 16,  p.149
There is a great deal of danger when the people see a great deal Of
power existing in their midst. For the want of experience and
information, for the want of more knowledge, there is a liability to
sin against all of this power that may be made manifest in their
midst; and this would bring sudden destruction. This is no doubt the
reason why God did, in so short a time, send forth such swift
judgments upon the heads of the children of Israel. They had seen the
manifestations of his power while they were in Egypt; they passed
through the Red Sea, and then beheld the glory of God upon Mount
Sinai. If they would suffer themselves to reject this power thus made
manifest, it brought speedy destruction upon them.

Vol. 16,  p.149
When Moses was on the Mount, they made a golden calf. We no doubt are
led to wonder why it was, while the glory of God rested on the Mount,
and while the Lord was thus showing forth his omnipotent power—we are
led to wonder why it was—that they should build golden calves, and
fall down and worship them. It was because of their ignorance. This
glory appeared to them on the Mount like a natural phenomenon. Some
natural cause, perhaps, was assigned. They saw the clouds as we see
clouds upon our mountains. They might have thought that there was a
volcanic eruption on the Mount, and concluded there was no God in it;
and therefore, that they needed to make gods of their own finger
rings, and fall down and worship them.

Vol. 16,  p.149
The consequence was that the Lord sent Moses down out of the Mount
again. And he threatened that he would destroy the whole nation, and
make of Moses a great nation. But Moses quoted the promises that the
Lord had made to their fathers, and the Lord concluded to hearken to
the words of Moses and spare the people. Moses went down, and as he
drew near, he heard a great noise, and he saw them dancing around a
golden calf, and they were stripped naked. And thus they had turned
their hearts away from the Lord.

Vol. 16,  p.150
Now instead of bearing all this, the Lord inspired Moses to say to
[p.150] the people, let those who are on the Lord's side come forth;
put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to
gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every
man his companion, and every man his neighbor. And there fell of the
people that day about three thousand men. On this occasion great
destruction came on them, because of their transgression. It was among
a people that had been enlightened only by miracles, signs and
wonders. We find this to be the case throughout all the sojourn of the
children of Israel in the wilderness. They would become rebellious;
and the Lord had to send forth judgments, miraculous judgments upon
them from time to time. Their carcasses fell in the wilderness.
Sometimes a terrible plague would break out, and the only way that
Aaron could stay. the plague was to get between them and the plague,
and offer up sacrifices. The flying serpents that infested that great
wilderness would destroy them, and the only way there was to be
healed, was to look upon a brazen serpent. And, after all, what was
their information? What was their knowledge concerning the things of
the kingdom of God? The very knowledge that they had when they came
forth out of Egypt, the knowledge of the Gospel, of its first
principles—even that knowledge seems to have been taken from them, and
a law of carnal commandments given to them instead.

Vol. 16,  p.150
The Lord, in this dispensation, is beginning to operate a little
differently from what he has done in former ages. In the first place
he performs some small miracles, such as unstopping the ears of the
deaf, and causing the lame to walk, the dumb to speak, some fevers to
be rebuked, some plagues to be stayed, and devils and unclean spirits
to be cast out. Instead of coming down upon a mountain, and causing
the earth to shake by his power; and instead of showing forth a pillar
Of fire by night, and a cloud by day, he has taken a. different
course: "First, give the people knowledge, give them understanding,
show unto them the principles of my Gospel, the principles of my law,
make them strong in the knowledge of God, and show forth but very
little power in their midst." This seems to be wisdom, that we may
have knowledge proportionate to the power that is made manifest, that
when he does show forth his power, we may turn not our hearts away
from him. In the beginning of this work it seemed to be necessary that
certain persons should be raised up to bear witness to the Book of
Mormon —of its divinity, that the work might be commenced, But did the
Lord continue to send forth his angels? Oh, no. After he had raised up
three witnesses in 1829, angels' visits became more scarce, because
the people were not prepared for them. Even these three witnesses were
not prepared for a day of trial; for they turned from the Lord, and
fell into transgression, and did not keep the commandments of God.
What was the matter with them? They had greater power made manifest in
their midst, than they had knowledge to keep them in the faith. If
they had had more knowledge, it would not have overthrown them. We
find that Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris beheld the
plates that were translated, and heard the voice of the Lord out of
heaven, proclaiming in their ears that the translation had been
performed by the gift and power of God. And they put their testimony
in writing, and it went forth. But this was too great a power for the
little [p.151] knowledge that they had. And the consequences were that
they had trials, and these trials overpowered them. But we never have
heard that these witnesses have denied their testimony. Because they
were not all the time beholding the power of God made manifest, they
fell away. Now this should be a lesson to the Latter-day Saints, that
when we do see some small miracles wrought, we should strive to
strengthen ourselves up in the spirit of our religion, with light and
knowledge and information—to gain all that we possibly can, that we
may be spiritually strengthened; a miracle is external to the senses,
and has only an exciting effect upon the mind. Unless it is
accompanied by the Spirit of the living God in the heart, what are we
benefitted? We are able to bear testimony to what our eyes have seen,
but where are we benefitted, unless the Holy Ghost is shed forth in
our hearts?

Vol. 16,  p.151
Moreover, God has determined that in our day he will manifest his
power again. When I say our day, I ought to say in the days of this
last dispensation of the fullness of times. Before it closes up, it
will turn out to be one of the most magnificent eras ever manifested
to the world, so far as power is concerned. The Lord has taken this
method for forty years past, to prepare us for what is coming. And if
we will treasure up what the Lord has given, and suffer his will to be
written in our hearts, and printed on our thoughts, and give heed to
the teachings and counsel of the living oracles in our own midst, we
will be prepared, that when the day of power does come, we shall not
be overthrown.

Vol. 16,  p.151
Now, that there is a day of power coming, every Latter-day Saint, who
is acquainted with the predictions of the Prophets, is certain. He is
expecting that it will come in the time specified in those
revelations. God has said to us, in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, that when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, then
cometh the day of my power. "Thy people will be willing," says one of
the ancient Prophets, "in the day of thy power." The Elders of this
Church have gone forth among many nations. They rejoice in the power
that is made manifest, in some measure. God has said that they should
go and preach the Gospel to all nations of the earth; and that signs
should follow them that believe. In my name they shall do many
wonderful works. In my name they shall cast out devils, speak in other
tongues; and the eyes of the blind shall be opened. The Elders have
found this to be true. As far as the people have had faith, they have
seen this power, in some measure, displayed. But this can not be said,
comparatively, to be the day of his power. When the day of the power
of the Lord shall come, then will be a time when not only the sick,
the lame and the blind, but also the very elements will be wrought
upon by the power of God, as the Lord has spoken, and be subservient
to the commands of his servants. Will the waters be divided? O yes. We
are told, in the prophecies of Isaiah,' that when the house of Israel
shall return to their own country, he will strike the river Nile, in
the seven great channels, by which it enters into the Mediterranean
Sea. Instead of taking them above these seven different channels, he
will make a road through the seven channels of the river Nile; and the
people of Israel will go again dry shod, as they did anciently. In the
eleventh chapter of Isaiah, and the 15th verse, we read that "the Lord
shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian [p.152] Sea," not the
main body of the sea. Those who are acquainted with the north portion
of the Red Sea know there are two prongs, one is called the tongue of
the Egyptian Sea; and the children of Israel shall go through dry
shod, and through the seven channels of the river Nile, as did Israel
in the day that they came up out of the land of Egypt.

Vol. 16,  p.152
Here will be a miracle wrought greater than that of speaking in
tongues or the healing of the sick—more convincing in its nature. When
this is done together with many other things, the children of Israel
will no longer feel themselves under the necessity of referring to the
day when the Lord wrought wonders as they came up out of the land of
Egypt. You know it has been a saying with the Jews some thousands of
years, that the God of Israel lives. "We do not worship the kind of
god which you heathens worship. We worship that God that divided the
waters, that came down on Mount Sinai." They always refer back to
miracles four thousand years old, that their God is a God of miracles.
This ancient proverb is to be done away, in modern Israel. Instead of
referring back to ancient miracles, it will be said, "The Lord liveth
that brought the children of Israel from the land of the north, and
from the countries he has driven them to the land of their fathers."
That will be the time when Israel will be willing. All Israel will be
willing to acknowledge the power and glory of that God whom they
serve. It seems that the Lord is going to enact over again, a thing
that he did after they came through the Red Sea. After they came
through the Red Sea, the Lord brought the children of Israel into the
wilderness, and kept them there forty years, so that all the people
perished except Joshua and Caleb. When the Lord brings the people of
the House of Israel, in the latter-days, instead of taking them direct
to the land of Palestine, he brings them forth into the wilderness
again, which you will find recorded in the 20th chap. Ezekiel. "I will
bring you into the wilderness, and plead with you face to face." Now
if the Lord did plead with them face to face in the wilderness of the
land of Egypt, and gave them revelations there, if his presence, at
first was with them, and was not taken from them at the first, so will
he do again—he will plead with them face to face.

Vol. 16,  p.152
I do not think, however, that they will, in the latter days, so far
transgress, as to bring upon themselves the curse that came on their
fathers, in ancient times; for then he took from them the glories of
the covenant of the Gospel, and introduced another covenant, the
covenant of the law. The first tables of stone, we are informed by the
inspired translator, contained, not only many instructions for the
government of the people, but revelations containing the Gospel of the
Son of God; the principles of the higher law, that were calculated to
cause all who obeyed the same, to enter into his rest, which rest was
the fullness of his glory. These tables were broken to pieces, because
of the worship of a golden calf. The first covenant was broken. And
when Moses went into the mount a second time, the ten commandments
were the only things that were contained on the second tables, that
were on the first. But in addition to that, was added the law of
carnal commandments. Hence the Gospel was taken away. Its higher
ordinances were withheld. The higher Priesthood was withheld. The
system [p.153] that was intended to make them a kingdom of Priests was
withheld. And they were left with the law of carnal commandments. A
law by which they could not live. Statutes which were not good, and
judgments whereby they could not live. But in the latter days we have
reason to believe that the children of Israel will never experience
such a curse as this. That the presence of the Lord will not be
withdrawn from them as it was then. But coming again to the 20th
chapter of Ezekiel, we find that after the Lord has brought them into
the wilderness, we are informed that "he will bring them into the
bonds of the covenant, not the law of carnal commandments, but into
the bonds of the new and everlasting Covenant" that will be renewed
for them. That will be something binding. "I will bring them into the
covenant, and purge out the rebellious that shall be among you. They
shall not enter into the land of promise, he will not let them get in.
God did these things in ancient times, and foretold what he would do
in the latter days.

Vol. 16,  p.153
We have been brought here as the beginning of the great latter-day
kingdom—brought from the nations—established in these lofty regions of
our continent—in these mountain valleys. We have been brought here,
and instructed, and taught for many years. In what? Not in a law of
carnal commandments. I think I will take a portion of that back. I
will say that we have been instructed in the law, the principles of
the new and everlasting covenant, which has not as yet been taken from
us; but in addition to that, because of the hardness of our hearts, we
are deprived of some blessings. that pertain to this new and
everlasting covenant. Do you wish to know what blessings have been
withheld from us, that pertain to the higher law? I will tell you. In
the year 1831, soon after God first established this Church, when he
took his servant, Joseph, the Prophet, and many of the first Elders of
this Church, and brought them together in the western boundaries of
the State of Missouri, and pointed out to them where the city of the
New Jerusalem should be built, and when the Temple should be located,
certain laws were revealed. These laws, if adopted, were calculated to
make this people of one heart and mind, not in doctrine alone, not in
some spiritual things alone, not in a few outward ordinances alone,
but to make them one in regard to their property. God pointed out
Certain laws in 1831, and which were more fully revealed in 1832, and
in 1833, he told us what the order of the kingdom was, in regard to
our property. Now what was the law? The Lord ordained that every man
who came up from the churches abroad to that choice land, where the
Zion of God is to be built in the latter days should consecrate all
his properties. In what way? How consecrate it? In what form? Now in
this Territory we have had a form of consecration, some have complied
with that form, but where is there a man who has been called upon to
comply with it in reality. The law was, consecrate all of your
properties, whether it be gold, or silver, or mules, or wagons, or
carriages, or store goods, or anything that had any wealth in it—all
was to be consecrated, to come to the Lord's store house. Agents were
appointed to receive these consecrations. Not consecrate to any man,
or to these agents, but consecrate to the Lord, for his storehouse.
Now, I ask, did not that make us all equal? Supposing that a man came
[p.154] to Jackson County, with five hundred thousand dollars, and
another came with, five dollars. If both of these persons consecrated
all that they had, would they not stand on a platform of equality?
Both of them worth nothing at all. So far as property is concerned
they were equal. Now after this consecration, what then? We were not
counted really worthy to receive bonafide inheritances immediately,
but I will tell you what we were counted worthy of, we were worthy of
being the Lord's stewards, as you will read in many places in the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants. What is a steward? Is he a bona-fide owner
of property? No. If I were called upon to be a steward over a certain
farm or factory, the business is not my own, I am only as an agent or
steward to take charge of the concern, and act upon it, as a wise
steward, and to render up my account to somebody. The Book of
Covenants informs us that it is required at the hand of every steward
to render an account of his stewardship, both in time and in eternity.
To whom? To those whom God selects and appoints. If it be the first
presidency of the Church in connection with the Bishop; then these are
the proper agents to whom a strict account of that stewardship must be
rendered. But how do we become stewards? Let us inquire into this. How
were the people, after they have consecrated as the law required,—how
were they to become stewards? The Lord's agents, the Bishops, that had
a knowledge of the things of God, were to purchase lands by this
consecrated property, from the General Government, or from
individuals, as the case might be. They were to purchase wagons,
mules, and all that was requisite to carry on mechanical business, and
stores, according to the amount of property consecrated and put into
their hands. This was to be done by the Lord's agents, and those whom
they should call upon to assist. When all this land, and tools and
machinery, and horses, and sheep, and so forth, are procured out of
the Lord's money; what then? Does every man receive an exact equality,
or amount of this property? No. Why not? Because some men have more
ability for managing a stewardship than other men. Some men perhaps
all their lifetime have been accustomed to carrying on great
establishments and know how to conduct great establishments. Is it to
be supposed that such a mad would be limited to the same amount of
stewardship as the man who has fifty acres of land? It may require
twenty, or a hundred times the amount of stewardship to be placed in
the hands of such a man, than what is required of other stewards who
manage farming only. Does. not that make them unequal? No. They are
all stewards. The property belongs to the Lord. But, inquires one,
does not this man of great capability have more of the luxuries of
life? No. Because he has to give an account of his steward. ship to
the Bishop, and if this man of high capability has made at the end of
the year a hundred thousand dollars, he is required to hand in an
account to the Bishop, at the end of the year, and if there have been
made a hundred thousand dollars, Clear gain, does the man own it? No.
It is brought to the Lord's store house. The poor man that has gained
fifty dollars extra from his farm hands in his fifty dollars and an
account of his stewardship. If the man that has handled a five hundred
thousand dollar stewardship has used it improperly, the account will
show. "I have done thus and so. I [p.155] have purchased such and such
machinery." If he has laid out his stewardship for self-aggrandizement
or unwise purposes, another man is placed in his stead. And the poor
man who has gained his fifty dollars, if he has purchased any thing
that is unwise and unnecessary, and he has limited himself to that
fifty dollars as clear gain, he will be moved out of his stewardship;
At the end of the first year all these stewardships are made equal
again; it is all consecrated unto the Lord's storehouse, they are all
on an equal footing again. Then, again, during the year before these
accounts are rendered up, if they are wise stewards there will be no
advantage, each one will be on his guard all the time lest his
stewardship is not approved of.

Vol. 16,  p.155
That is the order of heaven. That is the ancient order, and it was the
order instituted in the year 1831. What did the Lord say about those
who would not comply with his order? Some of our eastern farmers, when
they left their homes in Vermont, or in the State of New York, and
came up and saw the beauty of that land, and the depth of the soil,
and the beautiful timber in Jackson County, they forgot that they were
to be the Lord's stewards, and began to think that they could use
their own property, instead of complying with the law of consecration.
"What a blessing it will be, said they, if I can buy up this land at a
dollar and a quarter, per acre; for I can sell it out for a hundred
times as much and make myself a rich man; I will not sacrifice my
property." These were some of the feelings that filled the hearts of
some. But the Lord sent up a revelation, given through his servant
Joseph, in Kirtland, warning the Saints against their receiving their
stewardship. without complying with this law of consecration. That if
they would not comply with it, their names should be blotted out, and
the names of their children; their names should not be had on the book
of the law of the Lord. That they should perish, &c. We find that the
people did not comply, and hence the Lord, in about two years and four
or five months, suffered our enemies to be stirred up against us, and
the Saints were driven from the land. They were driven forth, in the
bleak cold month of November, to wander whithersoever they could for
protection. What was the reason? The Lord tells us, he suffered this,
because of our transgressions. The Lord informed us, that there was
covetousness in our midst, and "for this reason I have suffered them
to be removed." The Lord commanded us to purchase all of that land,
but instead of doing this, many were holding fast to their dollars,
and thought that the Lord intended to cheat them out of their
property, and they said,—"We'll see what the Lord will do for his
people. If he will show forth his power, by and by, when all gets to
be pleasant, we will take our property and go and settle down among
the Saints." They did not believe what the Lord required, hence they
were scattered from synagogue to synagogue. In one of the revelations,
says the Lord, "I will remember them in the day of my power, when the
time shall come, but they shall suffer tribulation for a little
season. And when they have been sufficiently chastened, they who
remain shall return with their children to build up the waste places
of Zion."

Vol. 16,  p.155
I have related these things that we may understand wherein we have
once had the privilege of complying with the celestial law in regard
to our property, and wherein a great principle [p.156] has been put
out in our midst. In all of our wanderings the celestial law has never
been put in practice, as regards our property. But the Lord has not
left us any more than he did the children of Israel, when they were
rebellious. Instead of entirely casting them away, find denouncing
them and rejecting them as his people, he still gave ancient Israel a
law. Instead of entirely rejecting us, he gave us another law. One
inferior to the celestial law, called the law of Enoch. The law of
Enoch is so named in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, but in other
words, it is the law given by Joseph Smith, Jr. The word Enoch did not
exist in the original copy; neither did some other names. The names
that were incorporated when it was printed, did not exist there when
the manuscript revelations were given, for I saw them myself. Some of
them I copied. And when the Lord was about to have the Book of
Covenants given to the world it was thought wisdom, in consequence of
the persecutions of our enemies in Kirtland and some of the regions
around, that some of the names should be changed, and Joseph was
called Baurak Ale, which was a Hebrew word; meaning God bless you. He
was also called Gazelum, being a person to whom the Lord had given the
Urim and Thummim. He was also called Enoch. Sidney Rigdon was called
Baneemy. And the revelation where it read so many dollars into the
treasury was changed to talents. And the City of New York was changed
to Cainhannoch. Therefore when I speak of the Order of Enoch, I do not
mean the order of ancient Enoch I mean the Order that was given to
Joseph Smith in 1832-3-4, which is a law inferior to the celestial
law, because the celestial law required the consecration of all that a
man had. The law of Enoch only required a part. The law of
consecration in full required that all the people should consecrate
everything that they had; and none were exempt. The law of Enoch
called upon certain men only to consecrate.

Vol. 16,  p.156
Now did the people keep this second law—inferior to the first? The
Lord picked out some of the best men in the Church, and tried them if
they would keep it. "Now I will," says he, "try the best men I have in
the Church, not with the celestial law, but they shall consecrate in
part, and have a common stock property among them." And in order to
stir them up to diligence, he fixed certain penalties to this law,
such as, He shall be delivered up to the buffeting of Satan; sins that
have been remitted shall return to him and be answered upon his head.
How did they get along then? The Lord tells us that the covenant had
been broken. And consequently it remained with him to do with them as
seemed to him good. Many have apostatized since that day. Sidney
Rigdon for one, Oliver Cowdery for another, and John Johnson for
another. Why have they apostatized? They did not comply with the
covenant that they made in regard to the law given to Joseph Smith,
that was afterwards called the law of Enoch.

Vol. 16,  p.156
Did the Lord forsake us then? No, he had compassion upon us—still
looked upon us as the latter-day kingdom—did not take the kingdom from
our midst, but continued to plead with us and bear with the
infirmities of the people. "Now I will, says he, "try them with
another law." So in the year 1838, he gave us another law, called the
law of Tithing. Let me name now some of the conditions of Tithing,
according to that law. The Lord gave a commandment [p.157] that the
people that came up—gathered with the Saints—should consecrate, not
all their property, but all their surplus property, and after they had
consecrated all their surplus property, there should be a certain
portion, not called surplus, which they should retain; and out of this
that is not called Surplus property, they should try to make an
income, and if they could make an income, they should consecrate
one-tenth part of that income.

Vol. 16,  p.157
Now of you who have been in this Territory for twenty or twenty-six
years, how many have complied with this law of Tithing? How many have
had surplus property, over and above one-tenth part? How many would
come here with fifteen or twenty thousand dollars' worth of property,
and pay one-tenth, as though this was surplus. Is that the law of
Tithing? If it is, I do not understand it. If I understand the law of
Tithing, it requires a man who has fifteen, or twenty, or fifty
thousand dollars, when he comes up to Zion, to go up to the Lord's
agent, the Bishop, and say, "I have so much money, and so much of a
family; now tell me, Bishop, how much of this is surplus property? Oh,
says one, that ought; to be left to our own judgment. Our own
judgment! Who in the world among all the Latter-day Saints would have
any surplus property if it is left to his own judgment? How many in
Ogden have given surplus property to-day? Go throughout all this town
and ask them if they have surplus property. "Oh, no, I have not quite
enough to carry on my business according to my own mind. I have a
manufacturing establishment here, I wish I had a few thousand dollars
more than I have to put in it. I want twenty thousand dollars more. I
have no surplus property." Some man starts another business, and he
has no surplus property. And you may go through all the towns and
villages and not find a man who has surplus property. He could not be
found. Then I should judge, that the men to determine what is surplus
property, and what is not, are those men whom God has ordained to this
power, namely, the Bishops, who have a knowledge of these things by
the power of the Holy Ghost, and by virtue of their calling. The
President of this Church will be prepared to say whether a man has
surplus property or not, and let him specify, and the man be
satisfied. This is the law of Tithing, inferior to the full law of
consecration, and also inferior to the law of Enoch.

Vol. 16,  p.157
Now for the other portion of the law of Tithing. Say a man comes here
with fifty thousand dollars and it is judged by proper authority that
forty thousand is surplus. He goes to work with the remaining ten
thousand and gets him a farm and home, and enters into some other
business, and makes not only a sufficiency for support, but finds at
the year's end that he has made a thousand dollars: he has to pay
one-tenth of that, that is a hundred dollars. This is really the
meaning of the word Tithing. But the surplus property, the forty
thousand dollars, are consecrated as is required in the former part of
the first paragraph of the revelation on Tithing.

Vol. 16,  p.157
How many of the Latter-day Saints have complied with even the least
thing that God has given in property matters? Perhaps a few, and no
doubt many have done well; and others have been careless; not feeling
to rebel against God, but a little too careless or indifferent about
paying one-tenth of their income. Now is this right? Can we be
prospered as a people? Ought we not to be [p.158] ashamed if we cannot
comply with one of the lesser laws? It seems to be the last law, in
regard to property, that God has given to save this people. We ought
to ask ourselves, "Am I fulfilling this law? Am I preparing myself for
the day when God shall require me to enter into the higher law?" I
will say that the day will come, and is not far distant, when this
higher law will be carried into effect, not only in theory but in
practice. At present, God has eased up on the law in part, that is
there is a revelation given in the year 1834, on Fishing River, in
which the Lord says, "Let those commandments which I have given,
concerning Zion and her law, be executed and fulfilled after her
redemption." That is as much as to say, "You are not prepared to keep
them. If I do not now relieve you in some measure from the
responsibility, they will bring you under great condemnation." The
revelation does not say that we shall not enter into that order, but
we are not bound by penalties so to do. Now I believe that before the
redemption of Zion, there will be a voluntary feeling to carry out the
celestial law. I found my belief on the prophecies that are given in
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. The Lord has said that before Zion
is redeemed she shall be as fair as the sun, clear as the moon, and
her banners shall be a terror to all nations. And that it is needful
that Zion should be built up according to the law of the celestial
kingdom, or I cannot receive her unto myself. He cannot receive her
only as she is built up according to the fall law of consecration. All
the Zions that have ever been redeemed, from all the creations that
God has made, have been redeemed upon that principle. And God has told
us in the revelation given to ancient Enoch, "I have taken Zion to
mine own bosom out of all the creations that I have made." Now if he
has done this—if he has selected Zions, he has done it from the
different worlds, by the celestial law; and they are sanctified by the
same law, and they dwell in his bosom—that is under his council and
watch care, in the presence of his glory, exalted before him, all
redeemed by the same law, hence partakers of the glory, the same
exaltation, the same fullness in the eternal worlds. Therefore if the
latter-day Zion would be counted worthy to mingle with the ancient
Zion of Enoch, caught up before the flood, if they would be counted
worthy, when the Zion of Enoch comes, to be caught up to meet them,
and to fall upon their necks and they to fall upon the necks of the
Latter-day Saints, and if they would enjoy the same glory, the same
exaltation with ancient Zion, they must comply with the same law. "I
can not receive Zion to myself," saith the Lord, "unless built up by
this law."

Vol. 16,  p.158
There will be a great preparation before the redemption of Zion.
Supposing we should all be returned, say this fall, or next year, to
Jackson County. Say a large majority should be returned to the land of
our inheritances, in Missouri, and in the regions round about, and it
should be said to us, "Go ye my sons and build up Zion according to
the celestial law, through the consecration of the property of my
Church, as I have commanded," would you be prepared to do this work?
Have you an experience in it? Have you learned the lesson by
experience? No, no; years after years have passed away since that law
was given, the then middle-aged are now tottering to their graves; the
youth have grown to be men, and the law has not been practiced in our
midst. We have the mere letter of [p.159] the law. The theory has been
in existence, but w